ã€ŠHow To Win My Husband Overã€‹


 Chapter 1

    "This father has atst found the perfect groom for you, sweetheart."

    When my father put down the napkin on which he was wiping his mouth and said those words, I was thinking that I wanted to go back to the bedroom and vomit the food filled in my stomach while sitting on thep of my eldest brother, Cesare.

    The second brother, Enzo, who was eating kernel eagerly which had a disgusting smell, put down the fork fiercely and expressed his objection without asking,

    "No, again? How many marriages does this make it to be, father?"

    "Enzo."

    "It hasn''t even been three months since the divorce! No matter how good the alliance is, shouldn''t you think about her feelings?"

    "Your suddenpassion of deep brotherly feelings is very surprising. Will you defeat those barbarians instead of Britannia''s reinforcements then?"

    "Is there anything I can''t do? Those uncivilised barbarians¡­ The best Knight in the south¡­¡­."

    "Stop trembling like that."

    The top notorious southern knight stuffed his mouth with kernel, stopping the rest of hisints.

    I just thought it was predictable.

    "What kind of person is he?"

    When I asked cheerfully, my father, who was staring at Enzo with a disapproving face, smiled kindly at me again.

    "He is the favourite child of Britannia. Nephew of the king and famous for being the best knight in the north. He''s very handsome. You''ll like him, too."

    "What? No, father. That scoundrel has a bad reputation!"

    "Don''t you think it is only you?"

    Enzo became quiet again.

    No one would have dreamt that the very handsome Northern knight would exterminate his inw''s house in the future. Ah, son-inw in this world.

    "Ruby?"

    As I pretended to hesitate for a moment, Cesare, who was gently stroking my hair, called softly.

    His hand stroking the top of my head was terrifying. It felt as if a cold snake was wriggling from below and slithering up.

    I slowly raised my head to meet Cesiare''s eyes.

    After seeing the cool,piszuli-coloured eyes once, I turned my eyes toward Enzo, who was frowning with dissatisfaction, and then Lady Julia, who was smiling as always, andstly at my father who was next to her.

    "Thank you, father. I''m so happy that I can be of help to my father like this."

    The face of the Pope smiling, mirroring my warmth smile, was just the perfect image of a daughter-fool who would pick stars if asked.

    Cesare too, with a rare gentle smile, kissed my forehead.

    "Good, our little angel."

    And I couldn''t wait to go and vomit.

    I''ll puke as much as I can and then think about my future survival strategy. After all, I''m also included in the killing list of the North''s top knight.

    * * *

    I thought I would finally end my redious life and find rest after my untimely helicopter ident. However, what if instead of that I became a certain girl in a period drama¡ª a novel character that I once read a long time ago? Furthermore, how terrible would it be if the environment in the drama was simr to that of my life that I''m already tired of?

    What''s better than starting a new life as a character in a novel if it''s a decent family?

    "Whoo¡­."

    Bitter gastric juice and tears flowed at the same time.

    I was already well-versed at throwing up without anyone knowing about it, so I didn''t have to worry about being caught by the maid. However, every time I threw up, I could not ignore the pain.

    Another thing inmon between my old life and my life here was this anorexia. People often say it''s an eating disorder.

    Before I died and became Rudbeckia de Borgia, that is, I was adopted to an upper ss Spanish family. No, should I say it''s a charity child?

    It happened when I was very young, so I don''t know much about my home country, Korea.

    As with the children of wealthy families in Madrid, I attended a prestigious private school wearing school uniforms and lived a life filled with ballet schools, tennis clubs, horseback riding and charity parties.

    The reason I started to feel different from the children around me was during my 4th grade or when a certain male student smiled at me and pretended to stretch his eyes apart with both hands.

    At first, I didn''t know what it meant, so I justughed as the other childrenughed.

    My eyes were round like everyone else, so I never imagined that they were imitating me.

    Over time, the so-called racism problem was tolerable to some extent over time.

    The family who adopted me looked morous and good-natured on the outside, but inside, they were rotten and always treated me like an outsider.

    Each of my parents had a separate lover, and my younger brother, who was a promising tennis yer, caused scandal in the media due to his drug problems because he was bored and had a messy personal life, and my sister, the only one in the family who was good to me,mitted suicide at the age of 21.

    The eldest brother, who was known to be normal, was a monster like his father.

    Thus, acting as a cheerful, smart, obedient, and grateful daughter has be a natural habit. Unless I wanted to pay a price if I embarrassed my family or tried to fight back against the injustice.

    The same situation was currently repeatedhere.

    At first, I thought this was a short daydream before Ipletely died.

    After all, I would not have the look of a beautiful white girl that I saw in the mirror.

    It took me a few days to realise that I was Rudbeckia de Borgia, a character from the fantasy-era drama''Sodom and the Holy Grail''that I read on a novel site when I was a teenager.

    It was a novel made by adapting historical figures who existed in a worldview with the background of the Renaissance period. In an era when the corrupted Pope''s power already reached the sky, causing several good priests and notable families from all over the world, including the North, united to punish the Pope and his family¡ª The Borgia family.

    Sodom referred to the state of Romagna at the time, and the Holy Grail meant a holy artefact which was the most important thing in the church.

    Then there was I, Rudbeckia, the daughter of the Pope.

    Yes. I''m destined to die soon.

    Also, in the hands of the man with whom I married.

    In ordance with the ambitions of her father and her older brother, Rudbeckia, acting as a political chess horse, had several marriages, and after three divorces and one annulment, she married Isaac van Omerta of the Kingdom Britannia.

    His skills are outstanding, but when asked why Isaac, an apathetic man, suddenly went crazy and decided to annihte his father-inw''s house after six months of marriage, the answer was Rudbeckia who caused that.

    She didn''t make him crazy with love, but made him crazy with anger. Rudbeckia had poisoned his sister.

    It was Cesare''s fault that Isaac''s gaze was filled with madness.

    In my opinion, I felt that his desire to kill his wife was because she had stabbed him in the back rather than because he was angry over his sister''s death.

    Anyway, it was clear that Rudbeckia was following Cesare''s order, but now if I think about it, Rudbeckia was also quite a formidable character.

    I remember that she ignored the customs of the North and treated the women around her like a maid, including his sister and childhood friends whom her husband especially adores. At one point she was branded as a promiscuous evil woman and treated as the Pope''s spy.

    Three years after living as Rudbeckia, I can understand why she had such a rotten personality.

    Princess Romagna, who is loved by her family.

    Therk of Sistine

    It was all just a well-made y. Just like my previous life was.

    "Ruby?"

    At the sound of a dull knock, I hurriedly shoved the mint candy bag into the drawer and straightened myself.

    As always, the door opened even before I could answer.

    "Brother."

    Cesare, or Cardinal Valentino, had yet to change the ck suit he wore at dinner.

    His ck hair, dark blue eyes, and splendid facial features boasted a devilish beauty, just like his father, but in my eyes he just looked like a devil.

    The onlyforting thing is that he doesn''t look like me in the slightest.

    "You didn''t look so happy earlier. I stopped by because I was worried."

    You''re so sweet.

    "Wow, you know me so well."

    "You don''t like your marriage? You can be honest."

    Cesare, who was slowly approaching almost like ck leopard, suddenly stopped walking and looked at the turtle statue on the table.

    He seems to like it very much that it is finely ced on the spot.

    The fact that I hate turtles so much has be a secret only I know.

    "It''s not necessarily like that¡­¡­ I don''t know, I think it''s just that the North feels too far away. I won''t be able to see brother often there, and I think I''ll be lonely by myself."

    "Why are you lonely? You have your husband."

    "What does that matter? If I can, I want to marry a lord like my brother and live with him forever."

    "It''s an honour that Romagna''s best beauty only likes me."

    A satisfied smile appeared on his lips as he approached the dressing table and ced his hand on my head.

    It seemed that he got the answer he wanted.

    As the hand gently caressed my cheek, I gently closed my eyes like a satisfied kitten.

    It''s a touch that I don''t know when it''ll turn violent.

    Although it has been a while since it happened, I was very aware that it was an instant that the safe shield surrounding me would copse.

    ??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?????©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??

    T/N: Hello! Trantor here! I am going to pick up this novel under the official name¡ª ''How to Win My Husband Over'' I''ll be tranting this novel from the start since the previous chapters are currently unavable (I implore my readers to not to read from aggregate sites, the more you use the aggregate sites the more the chances you are creating for the trantor to get DMCA)

    One of the biggest changes in the story would be the ML''s name. I know that from other trantions they have chosen either Izek/Isek or Isuke. However, after two months of researching and asking two korean speaking people (one of them an actual korean who live in SK) we havended on what we believed to be what the author actually wanted the ML name to be and it is:

    Isaac

    There are certain reasons why we havended with this name:

    1). In the novel, ML''s nickname is ''Iz'' and we have looked around what could this nickname derived from and some website had suggested that the nickname derived from the name ''Isaac'' ¡ª as Iz can derived from ''Izzy'' which derived from ''Isaac''

    2). Based off the KR word of the ML name, technically things would be tranted as ''Isuke'', however, based on the context where MLes from (Britannia) it doesn''t make sense to have his name as Isuke which is a very Japanese name. We asked both the KR-fluent people and they suggested to stick with the name Isaac instead of the other names.

    After tranting & PR-ing several chapters, both and I realized that the author did take a lot of english/western derived names ¨C whether it is from fiction or real life. We found one name based on a TLOTR elf''s name. Another one based off an English king from the 12th century. Even our FL''s family is based off the famous Borgia family¡ªthey just changed the history and FL''s character name.

    With all of those context, I hope that all readers will able to ept our ML''s name as Isaac in our version trantion as it would make you immersed on the reading

 Chapter 2

    Episode 2: Cesar de Borgia

    Anyway, he was a funny guy.

    Even though he was so obsessed with me, he had no hesitation in hurting me or using me for his ambition.

    Perhaps it was the reason he took it for granted that I waspletely his.

    Three years ago, when I was just adjusting to the fact that I had be a 15-year-old Rudbeckia, I declined the suggestion when my marriage with the Duke of Rembrandt was discussed.

    Duke Rembrandt was one of those who had their marriage annulled under the guise of a humiliating "physical incapacity" after marrying me, and who wouldter be involved in the downfall of our family.

    My new "family" was treating me kindly and I wanted to somehow prevent catastrophe hence I decided not to pretend to be ''married'' with future enemies.

    However, as soon as I expressed my rejection, the usual kind face disappeared from them and I felt a sense of shock at the sight of the Pope''s freezing cold face.

    That evening I was imprisoned in a room by Cesare and beaten until I begged for my life.

    After a few times, I understood that my life here and previous one there were not very different.

    Perhaps the fact that Rudbeckia was not the Pope''s biological daughter contributed to it.

    Carmen, the woman who died as soon as she gave birth to me, was the Pope''s second official mistress. She already conceived me even before meeting the Pope.

    It was a suspicion that everyone tried to ignore, but I¡ªwho was a reader¡ªknow that it was true.

    As someone who had no blood rtion to the family, I ended up having to live while wearing a mask every hour of my life. Just like my original life.

    After entering Rudbekia''s body, the anorexia, which had stopped for a while, also reappeared.

    "It is terribly painful for me to let you go too. Even if I know this will be thest one."

    "I heard there''s a lot of monsters there¡­¡­."

    "What are you worried about when outstanding knights will sacrifice their lives to protect you? I''lle and see you as often as I can. It''s not that bad. It''s a pretty exciting ce. Think of it as a vacation for about half a year."

    "Half a year? Will it be really only for half a year?"

    It was a fact I already knew, but pretended to be surprised.

    With a low smile, he grabbed a few strands of my hair and brought it at the tip of his nose.

    "Yes. Just endure it for half a year.¡­ Don''t worry, he won''t even touch you anyway."

    Right. That''s not what I''m worried about.

    "Will youe to see me more often?"

    "Of course."

    Please don''t do that.

    It''s hard for me to just find a way so that my husband, the knight, won''t kill me.

    It was obvious that if I didn''t poison my husband''s sister, someone else would kill her. Then everyone would believe I did it.

    Thus, I should first convince my husband and those around me that I am harmless before I could prevent my sister-inw being assassinated in six months time.

    Maybe just like now. Just like before.

    * * *

    Isaac van Omerta.

    He was someone who was recognized for his fighting ability even beyond his father''s prime and appointed as pdin at the age of fifteen. He became the youngest champion in the diator match against demons at the age of seventeen.

    Afterwards, as a pdin, he went on various adventures and his heroic sagas made the hearts of the northern young nobledies flutter. However, his father had been frustrated about his atrocious personality and his insistence of refusing marriage proposalsing his way.

    The only women he is close to are his sister Ellenia Van Omerta and Freya Van Furiana, a childhood friend of his sister whom he had been around for a long time.

    It was only after his mother''s death that his personality changed.

    Princess Omerta, a princess who fell in passionate love with the young duke, took her own life when her children were young.

    The death seemed to affect the siblings in many ways.

    In this world, they viewed that souls whomited suicide are cursed by the god and be ghouls. It became a taboo topic to discuss¡ª a dark secret of the family.

    It''s a pity that a lot of my memory is hazy because it''s a novel I read a long time ago.

    It would be nice if I could remember it in more detail.

    Anyway, the person who ignored everyone, even stuck his tongue at the king, epted the marriage proposal to Rudbeckia, because if he rejected it, Ellenia would have to marry the Pope''s second son.

    That''s right. A marriage to Enzo.

    Currently, the Vatican was struggling with the issue of barbarians making a fuss at the Romagna border, and the Pope, whocked manpower due to the infighting advance on Rimini, needed assistance.

    This marriage was the cost of receiving support from northern Brittany, which is famous for having outstanding knights.

    After the mention of my fifth marriage during dinner, things went ording to n.

    I prepared to leave Romagna shortly after the arrival of a ship carrying arge dowry and gifts, including envoy, from Britannia and having a proxy wedding with the knights who hade to me.

    * * *

    It took me three years to get used to it, but every time I look in the mirror, I''m still surprised at the strange girl there.

    Curly gold thread-like hair andrge blue eyes like ake.

    Chubby cheeks with a reddish tint, and a mouth that is soft like a child.

    There was no trace of my original appearance.

    If I could find simrities, would it be the long hair and a small body?

    In my teenage years, when I was sensitive and insecure, I hated being different from others, but now that I can''t go back to that time, I often miss it.

    "You''re very pretty, my daughter."

    The Holy Father, the Pope, hugged me with a satisfied face.

    At the age of eighteen, even though I was already a mature adult, he acted as if he were dealing with a five-year-old child, remained unchanged.

    It was simr to how Cesare pulled me to sit on hisp and caressed my hair whenever he wanted to.

    "You are such a beautiful bride. The whole north will fall in love with you."

    "Father¡­"

    "Oh no, looks like you''re already sad. Don''t cry, sweetheart. It''s not like we will be separated forever."

    I won''t have any other wish than for this was ourst meeting.

    It was very natural to shed tears. It wasn''t a hard task for me.

    I smiled brightly at my father, while wiping the edge around my eyes with a sad expression.

    "I will miss my family so much."

    "We''ll miss you, too. Poor thing. I wanted to ask your brother to apany you, but the situation is not easy."

    It''s a relief that it would not be easy.

    Personal feelings aside, I am afraid of the northerners who have been observing us¡ªsiblings with suspicious eyes ever since they came here.

    Is my father not interested in the rumors that are circting about Cesare and me?

    "Whoo, I''m so frustrated. I guess I''m the only one who''s frustrated. Ahh!"

    "Older brother."

    "Whoo¡­ Come here, you idiot."

    Enzo, who was still stomping his feet alone as if he was dissatisfied with this marriage, suddenly sighed and hugged me. Just like an older brother, in a normal way.

    Although he had a sky-piercing arrogance, impulsive, and rough troublemaker as he was my father''s favorite, at least Enzo didn''t hurt me or suffocate me.

    In a way, he was the only person in this family who belonged to that of the normal area

    "I''ll miss you."

    "I won''t miss you, idiot."

    Although he was grumbling, it was Enzo who hugged me to the point where I couldn''t breathe and suffocate

    As he hugged me for so long, Cesare, who had been silently watching us, began to twitch his thick eyebrows.

    "Stop it, Enzo. She must be suffocating."

    Half a year from now on.

    It was still unclear what would happen after that, but what is certain is that I don''t think I''ll be sad at all even if Caesar dies.

    Even if the Borgian family is all destroyed, I don''t think it will be too sad.

    "Ruby."

    Caesar''s gentle touch caressed my tear-soaked cheeks which sent a cold sensation to my spine.

    The dark blue eyes that looked down at me tenderly were like those of a snake that grabbed ark.

    The snake is pressuring me to put his poison teeth in if I don''t sing.

    So, therk cannot stop singing.

    He reminded me of my big brother in my original life in so many ways.

    "Brother, you have toe and see me. Understand?"

    "Of course. I''ll definitelye and see you. Until then, you have to be brave and do well."

    How powerful and funny the survival instinct is.

    The thought suddenly came to my mind.

    I wanted to die, which I finally achieved, but it was funny how I was trying to survive now even though I am living the same scenario as my previous one.

    * * *

    Contrary to the misunderstanding of many southerners, the country of the northern region was not simply gloomy with rain and snow all year round.

    The northern summer, when the sun was shining all day due to frequent white nights, was neither too humid nor too hot as in the southern summer.

    The problem is that summer is the only time of the year to see the sunlight.

    The scenery of the training area was reminiscent of a diator arena held every three years against demons.

    On a sunny summer weekend, the sight of the men groaning, covered in dirt and haphazardly spread out, did not evoke a sentiment suitable for youth.

    Thus, Ivan pitifully threw a reluctant look at his poor colleagues and looked at the origin of all this situation.

    "Can I talk to you for a second?"

    The knight who lowered his sword to the floor and took off his helmet nced around.

    Unlike his sharp jawline, his long eyshes were as beautiful as a minstrel, but his red eyes sparkled.

    When sweaty and shiny.

    ck te armour covered in dust.

    In addition to the height of almost reaching 2 metres, there was no other demon who had juste up from hell.

 Chapter 3

    Episode 3: Isaac van Omerta

    "No."

    "Why?"

    "It seemed like Ellen had put you into this."

    "Is there any bloke who is like this? Why the hell do I have to annoy you every time you act like this¡­¡­"

    "It''s not my fault that you''re weak against my sister, bastard."

    If he jumps around and denies the usation, it''ll be even more ridiculous.

    So Ivan chose his words more carefully.

    "While you were messing around here, your bride arrived. I didn''t expect you to pick her up, but hurry up and have dinner then enjoy the first night¡­¡­."

    "I think there are quite a few people who came to meet her instead of me."

    Ivan let out a low groan.

    Isaac, who had thrown his helmet to one side, now untied the gauntlet strap and grinned at him.

    "Am I not wrong?"

    "As a pdin who protects the North until my dying breath, I went to monitor Borgia''s spies¡­¡­."

    "Stop spouting nonsense."

    "¡­Fuck, fine, I went because I was curious. I was curious to see what the famous pope''s daughter would be like. Is that wrong? If you are already satisfied, why don''t you go by yourself? Do you know who the main discussion about a jerk is? It''s you! Isaac von Omerta, bastard son of a bitch! "

    "¡­¡­."

    "I''m sorry. My words were harsh. For a moment, I went out of line."

    "Right."

    Contrary to his pretty appearance, Ivan, who was called the Knight of Flowers, had a fairly short fuse.

    Especially when they were talking to each other.

    "Won''t you ask more questions?"

    "What?"

    "Whether she is simr to the pope? What was her personality like? Something like that. Aren''t you curious?

    "Not really."

    "Well, it''s better to meet in person since she''s your wife anyway. In that sense, go ahead and get ready to fulfil your husband''s duties in the hope that I will never see you turned into an international ridicule like Rembrandt, whoever that was."

    "If the Pope deres the gnomes to be eunuchs, the gnomes just have to grit one''s teeth to prove their fertility¡ªall or nothing. How far do you think this sham drama willst?"

    Realistically, no one believed that this marriage wouldst forever.

    The bride''s past was a proof of itself, and the groom is also a formidable opponent.

    From the very start there are already people betting on a weekly basis.

    Ivan bit the tip of his lip to say that he would rather have married Freya earlier.

    However, it sounded pathetic.

    And that bastard would not be able to understand.

    He might be joking around, but Ivan is also not ignorant of his friend''s feeling who he had been around since the days when they had sword fights with wooden sticks.

    However, Ivan''s own feelings were in turmoil since he had previously escorted Rudbeckia Borgia from the Port of El Mos to the Castle of Omerta.

    ording to the testimony of Sir Evansthe, who had stood as his proxy in the wedding, the bride suffered from seasickness throughout the voyage.

    Nevertheless, the woman, who disembarked with a bright smile and climbed the carriage, was truly beautiful as rumoured.

    She was a beautiful woman with beautiful features, as small and delicate with x blonde hair like golden silk, extraordinarilyrge and clear blue eyes, like a ss doll made of sunlight.

    At the same time, she seemed fragile and precarious as if she would break at any moment.

    To the point where he felt guilty for no reason.

    "She was small."

    "What?"

    "She was small. She was reallythissmall."

    "Are you saying she is a dwarf?"

    "If you squint your eyes with your dirty eyes, she looks like she is going to die. It''s not that I don''t know how you feel, but think about her position as well, how lonely and scary it would be to be alone in a hostage-like situationing here."

    Isaac, who was about to put the sword he had just put on the floor into the sheath, stared at Ivan.

    "Who are you?"

    "The knight of the North. Also a pdine. And the angel of Sistine, blessed Father''s daughter, is the bride of myrade. It is natural to serve her appropriately¡­. ."

    "You said you wanted to kill the Pope someday."

    "Oh, my sister cried when she heard that you were getting married. You bad bastard."

    Ivan''s sister was still a six-year-old who liked riding horses.

    "Tell her to forget someone like me."

    "I already said that, and I was branded as an ugly brother who was jealous of my friends."

    "The little miss understands her brother well."

    "Anyway, the gist of what I''m saying is that your bride¡­¡­."

    "I heard that the Borgian people have a polished appearance, that others could easily fall in love with them. Are you going to sell your country like that?"

    The voice that resounded from behind was quite rude and disrespectful as it was heard.

    Ivan, who was short fuse, naturally turned around in anger.

    At the same time, the opponent who approached towards them quickly drew his sword.

    The well-polished sword gleamed coolly.

    It was a very reckless act considering that it was done to a senior, who is older than him, when one supposed to respect and support their seniors without question

    Simrly, the older knights did not know how to be generous with their younger friends.

    "Argh! I''m sorry. I''m sorry. Argh!"

    "Should I take off your ears like this? Huh?"

    "Argh! P-Please!"

    In the eyes of an ignorant person, it would appear that the two traitorous knights were tormenting the poor youngd.

    Even then, only after a long scream spread, Ivan let go of the fifteen year old''s ears and shook off his hands.

    "Okay. Why are you being fucking stupid crazy, Lorenzo?"

    Lorenzo, who was shedding tears and checking that both ears were in ce, swallowed a dry saliva.

    Standing with his arms folded, Isaac looked like a frost wolf that had just escaped from the cave.

    He had the guts to throw a sword at such a bastard, and he was proud of himself.

    "My sister¡­."

    "What?"

    "With my sister¡­¡­ I don''t mind if sir say you''re going to marry my sister after marriage, but please don''t pretend to know her for the time being."

    Isaac did not respond.

    He thinks he heard it wrong.

    Therefore, Ivan, who was shaking his hands and growling, roared instead.

    "Talk to me so I can understand you! Anyway, kids these days¡­¡­."

    "Sorry, I''m sorry. I mean, Lord Isaac, I''m asking you to stay away from my sister for a while until the marriage is over. Otherwise, the witch of Borgia might bully my sister to death."

    "Shouldn''t you be really careful with your mouth? This bloody head is already filled with prejudice.¡­."

    "Wait, I''m not biased! If it''s prejudice, why is my sister, who went to Omerta Castle a while ago, locked up in her room and cried upon her return? She has never been like that¡­."

    "Where did your sister go?"

    "The castle of Omerta. The witch¡­ She was drinking tea with the Lady Ellen when Lady Rudbeckia arrived."

    Aha. Ivan could give dozens of more natural, human, and reasonable reasons for Freya to cry after encountering Rudbeckia.

    He couldn''t understand how this useless little bastard was filled with just a sense of justice.

    It''s just absurd how he came to such a conclusion.

    It was then that Isaac, who was still tilting his head as if he didn''t understand Lorenzo at all, suddenly turned his back.

    It was so natural to move away so fast, neither Ivan nor Lorenzo thought to hold him for a while.

    "Lord Isaac?"

    "Hey, Isaac! Where are you going? Hey!"

    "Lord Isaac, my business isn''t over yet¡­ argh!"

    "It''s the Sabbath day. I don''t know you people."

    Why can''t a bastard who can''t memorize even a single line of prayer suddenly remember the Sabbath?

    What an excuse after making his colleagues look like this, Ivan''s absurd eyes headed to hisrades scattered around him.

    Pdines, who were lying on the floor and listening to all the conversations interestingly, also responded with gloomy smiles.

    * * *

    "I heard you suffered from seasickness."

    The good thing about the long-term voyage was that I can make excuses of seasickness when I vomited all my food after a meal.

    It was also good that I was moving away from my family.

    After a long voyage, I arrived at the Duchy of Omerta under the escort of the weing squad after reaching Erendil, the capital of Britannia, and I was sitting alone with my sister-inw Ellenia Van Omerta in an antique and cold hall.

    "It''s my first time on such a long trip. It''s embarrassing to say, but I haven''t been out of the South that much.¡­."

    "There''s nothing to be ashamed of. I''ve never been out of Earendil either."

    Ellenia, who was talking gently, was honestly so beautiful that I was mesmerised.

    I don''t know how people can look like this.

    My past life was also filled with beautiful people, but nothingpared to Ellenia.

    Her model-like figure, her long, slender body, marble-sculpted features, her hair flowing down like a silver cascade reflected light and shimmered bluish, and her beautifully opened eyes were like red spinel.

    The color of the hair, but the eyes were so amazing.

    It could be scary to see red eyes in person, but I didn''t feel scared at all.

    Rather, it felt more mysterious and in harmony with her cold and restrained atmosphere.

    It is a crime if such a beautiful human is left to be assassinated in vain. A crime

    "Don''t you like the food?"

    The beauty of the north, who had taken my soul away, tilted her head gracefully to one side.

    Rudbeckia is the same age as her, but she looks much more mature in every way.

    I was sensitive to reading people''s trivial expressions and expressions, but Elenia was a god-given poker face itself, so it was difficult to get the hang of it.

 Chapter 4

    Episode 4: Ellenia van Omerta

    "I told them to prepare a light meal because I was afraid that you were still not feeling well."

    "No, everything suited my pte. I must have been really nervous. Thank you for your concern."

    Was there anything that did not suit my taste?

    The vor of thin bread with cherry jam, onion soup, and fish meat mixed with an unknown sauce is absolutely mouth-watering.

    My body was always in constant state of hunger.[1]

    I would not have eaten at all if the situation allowed, but when the situation didn''t allow it, I would force myself to eat but I still ended up vomiting.

    A ball-like event was morefortable than this formysituation.

    Because no one cares about who eats what.

    The only thing I could control was myself.

    Ellenia, who had been staring at me, who was smiling like a child, then served the servant came in to prepare the tea.

    After a while, the meal was cleared and fragrant tea with simple desserts were served.

    "As you may know, here in Earendil, Arachne is crowded every summer, so I asked for your understanding in advance that my big brother may arrive a littlete. My father is not due back to the capital until the end of the month due to the territorial issue. I am sorry for the modest hospitality."

    "Oh¡­ It''s okay, please don''t worry."

    "Since my mother''s death, I have been in charge of managing the residence, but if you want, I can hand the responsibility to you as the wife. If you don''t like anything or feel ufortable, you can order any changes through the maid."

    W-Wife. That''s a very strange and awkward title..

    I lowered my gaze down and pretended to fiddle with the teacup.

    "Thank you for your consideration, but for the time being, I think it is better to stay as it is. I''m not familiar with the customs here yet andck experience in many ways, so I''m worried that I''ll overstep the boundaries and cause problems."

    Ellenia, who still had that expresionless face, put down her tea cup and stared directly at me.

    "What''s there to worry about? No one would dare to think like that toward the mistress of the house."

    A quick reply.. A very confident reaction.

    It was a little unexpected but there was a hint of questioning in her words.

    I pretended not to know anything, smiled innocently and changed the subject instead.

    "Regardless, there is something I want to ask thedy specifically."

    "Please feel free to ask anything."

    "Is it possible to address me as Ruby for the time being?"

    Ellenia did not answer immediately.

    I carefully looked at her perfectly poker face and pretended to swallow dry saliva.

    "As you know, I don''t know anyone here and you might think it is unbing of me, but in all honesty, I''m at a loss and not sure how to adjust in this new situation.  Even if you don''t like it, if you treat it a little friendly, it will give me great courage¡­."

    "I will do it."

    "Really?"

    "Yes."

    "Wow, thank you!"

    As I leaned forward, grabbed her hands with a big smile, I felt her flinching slightly at the touch.

    I quickly let go of her hand and leaned back right away, stuttering in embarrassment.

    "I''m sorry. It''s just my personality¡­¡­."

    "It''s okay."

    "Then, is it okay for me to call you Ellen?"

    "It would be good to befortable with each other."

    A cold beauty whom I couldn''t imagine treating someone else with familiarity, calmly lowered her gaze.

    Then she suddenly added as if she was sighing.

    "It''s not good to be too intimidated. Excessive humility can lead to misunderstandings."

    She wasn''t saying this out of concern for me.

    It was an implicit suggestion that if I''m hiding my true colors, I should reveal them quickly andfortably, as vain tricks would not work.

    I also didn''t expect her to loosen her guard around me already, but seeing her now, I seem to have seeded in giving her an unexpected impression.

    I didn''t need the people here, including Ellenia, to like me.

    My purpose was to be seen as harmless as possible.

    A gentle fool who was different from rumors circting around and unlike the rest of the Borgia family.

    "I''m used to being misunderstood. I''ll work hard so that I don''t be bothersome for others."

    Once again, Ellenia looked at me silently.

    Suddenly the image ofmysister came to my mind. To be exact, thest time I saw her.

    Blood clots wrapped around her skinny wrists.

    "I''ll show you where you''ll be staying from now on."

    * * *

    The sea could be seen through the window when the curtains pulled back.

    The sunset that dyed the entire horizon red filled the de, turning the all-white room warmth.

    Ellenia came up behind me who was enamored by the sight of the boat moving slightly.

    "I tried my best to decorate it, but I don''t know if it is up to your liking."

    "I really like it."

    "I''ll show you around the estate tomorrow morning, so if you find another room to your liking, feel free to¡­¡­."

    "No, this room is right up to my liking. I like the view, too. I''ve always wanted a room with a view of the sea."

    Ellenia didn''t flinch this time when I held her hand.

    Instead, she lowered her eyes as if she was catching something and nced down at her hand, and spoke in a slightly subdued tone.

    "You must be tired today, so it is better to rest early. It seems my brother ister than scheduled¡­¡­"

    "Don''t worry, Ellen. I also want to rest for the day."

    Of course, I knew it would be a challenge from the first day, so there was no reason to be upset.

    No, I was rather relieved.

    After all, my goal isn''t to gain his love. Although, I''m not sure if I''m looking forpassion from him either.

    Over Ellenia''s shoulder, I saw a tall maid who silently looked at me smiling. To be exact, her expression.

    It was a mixture of ridicule and contempt, but it didn''t matter.

    It was a familiar expression, being looked down and perceived as insignificant.

    * * *

    It''s cold.

    I woke up with a feeling that my teeth were chattering on their own.

    I heard that it could be a bit cold in the morning even in summer, but it didn''t seem like it''s just a little cold.

    I grabbed the nket tightly around myself and got up, shivering. I found that the fire on the other side of the room was put out.

    The green mes lit up every night in aristocratic houses in the northern region of the country, where monsters were concentrated, it was not only for warming.

    It was a precious torch for fortification that could only be made by an official monk or higher.

    After the sun went down, everything was covered with shadow, and I guess the fire was used to get rid of monsters and undead.

    I was well aware that the fire could not extinguish on its own unless someone intentionally turns it off.

    Who the hell did such a childish thing?

    Perhaps that maid?

    "Achoo!"

    Even if I tried to sleep again, it was too cold that I couldn''t stand it.

    I shuddered and came down from bed and staggered towards the firece. It was because there might be some embers left.

    It''s childish to bully me like this¡­¡­.

    Sudden sound from behind caused goosebumps on my neck.

    At first, I thought it was just the sound of the wind knocking on the window.

    But as I slowly turned my head, half-frozen in front of the firece, it wasn''t the wind that caught my eye.

    In Romagna, there were not many opportunities to see monsters.

    Not only me, but any noble aristocrats in the South would never have to face it for the rest of their life.

    Except for the Shrieking Forest and a small number of outskirt areas, the Papal States was considered to be a ''clean'' area, and there was no reason for monsters to be there.

    The first andst time I encountered the existence of a monster was one day in thete winter, the year my first marriage was annulled.

    At that time, Cesare took me to the basement of the art gallery, saying he wanted to show me something.

    I don''t remember what bothered him back then.

    Anyway, in that cer I was locked up all night with a gargoyle that seemed about to break its chains at any moment and tear me apart.

    At that time, I think I was losing my mind with fear.

    After all, the gargoyle, which had glowing green-eyed and howling horribly, looked less disgusting than a turtle.

    I was uselessly spouting scream of ''go away'' or ''don''t move''.

    It must have been a hallucination that I had created in dread that the monster at some point stopped convulsing, squatting quietly and staring at me all night long.

    Or it was just a coincidence.

    "D¨CDon''te¡­¡­."

    The ck wings, which flowed like shadows through the closed window frame¡ª shaking the air while staring at me menacingly.

    Assuming that the green embers between the wings, which resembles giant bats, were their eyes.

    If I screamed or moved my feet and started running away, it woulde over me in an instant.

    Although my knees seemed to be locked in ce, my mouth moved on its own.

    "Don''te close."

    The northern monster seemed to appreciate my efforts.

    It was quite bizarre to see both wings drooping while floating and only stared at me.

    Is that the attack position? The demon didn''t lookthatconfident.

    "Go away¡­"

    "Madam, you have to wake up¡­¡­Kyaaa!"

    At that time, the maid, who was just pushing through the door, screamed loudly.

    She screamed louder and louder.

    It was such a magnificent and long echo that I covered my ears with both hands.

    It was the moment when the dark wings that had been drooping and spread out again rushed toward the screaming maid.

    "Ruby!"

    Ellenia''s voice was heard. And at the same time as the roar, which was simr to the bursting sound, echoed in my ears, my vision shed as if lightning had struck.

    ***

    [1] Her body feels hungry all the time but due to her psychological problems she avoids eating food

 Chapter 5

    Episode 5: My First Meeting With My Husband

    The room suddenly became quiet.

    I lowered my arms around my head and opened my eyes.

    The intruder at dawn was now falling to the ground like a dead moth, slowly evaporating into a ck smoke.

    The man, who was standing with a blue-glowed sword and staring nkly at it, turned his gaze towards me.

    Thud, Thud

    My heart pounded.

    I didn''t know if it was because of what had just happened or because of the unexpected first meeting.

    Or is it because of the overwhelming murderous look thates out of him?

    The silvery bluish hair, vivid red eyes, and smooth jawline and straight features looked quite simr to Ellenia.

    However the man gave off a different atmosphere. If Ellenia gave a cold-hearted ice princess atmosphere¡ª suitable for a noble, this man gave off a very vicious and dangerous feel.

    The eyes staring at me were so overwhelming that I couldn''t help but shiver.

    No, Why are you staring at me like that?

    "What''s the reason?"

    "What?"

    "What reason do you have to turn it off?"

    It was such a terrifying voice that if I had been the culprit who put out the fire myself, I would have voluntarily made excuses.

    Do you think I made this up on purpose?

    "It is not¡­."

    "I don''t think you have to do this, because you are already gathering enough attention. Or is this something that you will use as evidenceter on?"

    He seemed to think that I was already making excuses for annulment.

    I knew he wouldn''t like me, but this is the worst image I''ve ever had, which means I''ve got a long way to go.

    It was then that Ellenia, who stood quietly at the door and watched us, approached.

    Ellenia spoke calmly, facing her brother who was facing me.

    "Don''t be rash, brother. We don''t know who did it yet. Even if sister-inw did it, she wouldn''t have known this would happen. They don''t have such fire in Romagna."

    I love you, Ellen. I will save you even if it costs my life.

    I reached out, hiding behind Ellenia''s back, and gripped the hem of her dress.

    Apparently it was casual dress, not pajamas.

    The two appeared right away, and it seems that the brother and sister were drinking tea together.

    "I just woke up because it was so cold¡­¡­."

    "What? Speak out loud."

    He was not someone you would consider as benevolent.

    I took a short breath.

    It was very natural for tears to form around my eyes.

    But it''s not just acting that makes my voice tremble.

    My husband, who was holding his sword and staring straight at me, was like Satan who had juste up from the abyss.

    Tch, the equivalent of Cesar was right here.

    "I woke up for a moment and the light was off¡­¡­."

    "Then someone else did it. Who could that be? My sister? Or me?"

    "Brother."

    "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean that. I must have turned it off and slept because it was so hot. I''m sorry to have caused such a disturbance. I didn''t think much. I won''t let this happen again."

    There was a moment of silence as I whimpered and cried pitifully.

    Elena was stroking my shoulder while Isaac was chewing his bottom lips and looking at me as if searching.

    My face is going to get pierced at this rate from his gaze.

    "There''s something I want to ask you..¡­."

    "What?"

    "¡­¡­No. Never mind."

    With that he left the room with onest click of his tongue.

    Such a nonsensical guy. What was he going to ask?

    * * *

    After the unexpected first meeting, my husband seemed to have disappeared again.

    So I had breakfast with Ellenia alone.

    Silence lingered for a while.

    Ellenia focused on the meal with an expressionless face which made it hard to read what she was thinking about. At the same time I was conscious of my actions from before, so I ate as much as possible in a state of embarrassment.

    The embarrassment would be a good excuse to vomit even if I have to anyway.¡­.

    "It will never happen again."

    "Pardon?"

    "Waking up in the cold."

    I gently put down my fork and looked up.

    Ellenia, who was looking down, was still stirring the mushroom soup.

    It seemed that she noticed that someone was ying a prank.

    I never thought someone would do such a childish thing in the first ce.

    "Thank you."

    "You''ll be attending a royal banquet in four days. Let me know if you need anything by then."

    Yes, there was a banquet.

    Since the royal family arranged this marriage, it was appropriate to greet the King.

    At the same time, it was a banquet to celebrate the king and his wife''s marriage, a wedding banquet for the king and his wife, so it was an important event no matter what.

    "Ellen, if you don''t mind, can you introduce me to a seamstress?"

    "Seamstress?"

    "Yes. As you know, the clothes I brought with me are based off the Southern taste, so I would look out of ce in them and I hear that summer here is very short."

    There was a moment of silence.

    I looked at Ellenia with a cautious smile and watched her lower her gaze again.

    Somehow, the whole interaction made me embarrassed.

    "That''s right. I should have thought about it in advance and prepare it, I''m ashamed of myself."

    It''s okay. No wonder she didn''t think of it. Damn it, everyone''s betting on when I''ll go back to Romagna.

    In addition, as I recall, the original Rudbekia did not care about northern customs.

    "I will call my own seamstress. It would be difficult to fit new clothes in four days."

    "Well, there is nothing that could be done about it. Thank you."

    "I''d like to lend you my dress, but I think it''s too big for Ruby. To be honest, Ruby, you are too skinny. You need to eat better to survive the winter of Earendil."

    That''s true. If I wore Ellenia''s dress, it would look awkward and since there is the height difference between us, I would end up looking like an idiot who stole her sister''s dresses.

    It would be such a pathetic side.

    Anyway, the event would be the first event where I would present myself as an important figure in the country. It is important to set my mind on what kind of impression I want to leave on those people. My husband seems to already have the worst impression of me and he is the most important person for my goal.

    "Then that day, Lord Isaac..¡­ I mean¡­¡­."

    "I hope you don''t worry too much about today''s incident. My brother just overreacted because he is a person who is particrly sensitive to safety. It is extremely rare for a monster to break into a mansion just because the torch is temporarily extinguished, so we were also very surprised."

    Ellenia seemed to have judged that I was very frightened by Isaac.

    It seems that he is truly blind for her?[1]

    He must take her safety very seriously. Phew, what an ideal brother and sister.

    "I won''t take it to heart. I''m just a little sad that he seems to misunderstand me so badly. I''m sure he doesn''t like me, but¡­¡­."

    "Brother doesn''t hate you, Ruby."

    It was a pretty serious tone for empty words of constion.

    Ellenia gave me a dry look as I opened my eyes wide.

    "He is unlike other people who would avoid those who he really doesn''t like. He is the type who would stab those he doesn''t like or something along the line."

    That''s an extraordinary and unique sentiment. He''s more twisted than I thought.

    "But¡­"

    "He just doesn''t like the situation he is in at the moment, so he has a jaded view on everything. I don''t know how you will take this, but I have never imagined my brother getting married¡­ He would have the same reaction to anyone, not just Ruby."

    It didn''t make a lot of sense.

    If the other party had been an ordinary woman from an ordinary family, not me¡ªRudbeckia de Borgia, he wouldn''t have misunderstood that she was already thinking of trying to annul the marriage like he did this morning.

    Tsk, he would have been much kinder if his partner had been their childhood friend.

    Nevertheless, if Ellenia''s opinion about Isaac''s unusual behaviour was a little true, it seemed that I could settle down a bit.

    Even if there were endless reasons for his disapproval of this marriage, there was some hope unless his hostility was purely directed at me personally.

    How am I going to coax this guy? I need to figure out his temperament first¡­¡­.

    "Ellen, I have a favor to ask of you."

    * * *

    In order to y a game, the first thing you need to know is your opponent.

    Currently, my ultimate goal was not to die at the hands of my husband.

    Trying to appear as harmless as possible was a kind of insurance to live in this country if I failed to prevent the death of my husband''s sister, Ellenia.

    The history of the Borgia family''s involved in assassination was already an open secret.

    For example, Cardinal Iliope, who was involved with the infertility situation on myst annulment, was officially known to be stabbed in a brothel to death, but in fact, rumors were rampant that my brothers and I had set everything up.

    In addition, Ellenia was poisoned because, at that time, she had be engaged to the Prince of Dorias.

    It was reasonable to doubt us because it was unclear what would happen if the Prince of Doria, who was not on good terms with the Pope, and the woman of the most prominent family of Britannia get married.

    I also remember that it felt quite improbable to just poison Ellenia in such a situation.

    Even if we were the epitome of a powerful family, Cesare is such a thorough person but it led to the start of the ruin of the family, including that we lost the Holy Grail at thest minute¡­.

    Anyway, I couldn''t tell anyone about this in advance, and who would believe the words of the beloved princess of the Pope''s family?

    Even if there were people in Earendil who believed me, they knew that my father''s spies were nted everywhere in Earendil, so they couldn''t make a fuss.

    If such rumors start circting, I''ll be taken home and as soon as I''m taken home.¡­.

    Hence, the need to gain Isaac''s approval, the one person who was going to kill me.

    Even if others think I''m irrelevant, it would be difficult for me if he did not believe me or tred to intertwine me into the situation.

    If he has a little favor or pity, he might have a little mercy¡­¡­ Maybe I can make him believe my warning.

    ***

    [1] blind as in extremely overprotective for his siste

 Chapter 6

    Episode 6: Praise My Acting Skills

    What kind of image would work best for a pdin who was hot-headed? That''s the main problem.

    First of all, he''s a pdin, so if I approach him all pitiful, he won''t hit me even if he''s angry, right?

    The marble stairs colored by the summer sun glistened white.

    I had imagined a gloomy and bizarrebyrinth-like beauty which would appear in fantasy games when ites to the temple in the north. However, the temple had a different style to those in Romagna which was able to entuate its own beauty which looked magnificent.

    Of course my goal was not to visit the temple perse.

    Currently, I was hiding behind a marble pir and peeking at the raucous training area.

    I didn''t mean to snoop around while hiding, but somehow it turned out like this.

    It gave a suspicious image.

    There was nothing dreamy about medieval pdins in ck armour, gathering in twos or threes with glowing swords.

    Perhaps because it was an area gued by monsters all year round, they gave off a much rougher and more aggressive attitudepared to the knights of Romagna.

    The armor and equipment looked much heavier and clunky. How can he move so lightly with that on?

    "Who are you looking for?"

    The polite voice brought me to my senses after looking around at the field.

    A pdin who appeared silently from behind was looking down at me.

    He had pretty face like a girl. A soft and graceful smile. His hair, curled around his temples, had a lovely golden tone.

    The man blinked slowly as I pretended to hesitate.

    Once, twice. His pale green eyes twinkled with an unknown light.

    "Aren''t you Lady Rudbeckia?"

    "Oh¡­."

    "Don''t get me wrong. When you arrived at Port of El Mos, I was part of the party"

    "I see. I''m sorry, it is rude of me¡­¡­."

    "No wonder you didn''t recognize me. Speaking of which, what brings you here? Did you stop by to see the temple?"

    "No, I heard my husband was here."

    When I answered with a shy smile, the man was silent for a moment.

    The sight of his wide eyes blinking seemed to be a mix of startled and perplexed.

    Then, those eyes, which still perplexed, turned down toward the basked in my hand.

    "¡­¡­wait a moment."

    He smiled kindly again and walked past the pir toward the field.

    I was about to poke my head out again.

    "Isaac! Your wife is here! ¡­¡­Isaac! Hey! You fucking bastard! Are you ignoring me?! Your wife is here! Ah, fuck just stay there all of you!"

    The words that came out of that sweet mouth were shocking.

    What the hell is wrong with these people in this world?

    I hid myself behind the pir and gazed endlessly at the statue on the opposite wall.

    Saint Agnes embracing a Lamb. I suddenly wanted to vomit again. It''s strange, I''ve already vomited¡­¡­¡­.

    "What are you doing?"

    A cold, low-pitched voice pierced my ears.

    I raised my head and opened my eyes wide.

    Isaac was standing with one arm leaning on the pir, looking down at me with that bloodthirsty look.

    Beads of sweat dripped down from the tangled silver hair on his forehead.

    Huh, it would be worth watching to see him having a staring with Cesar, boy.

    "I-I¡­ this morning¡­¡­."

    "What?"

    "I think you''re upset because of me today. So I was worried¡­¡­."

    When I trailed the end of my words and pretended to read the room, he raised the corners of his lips. As if my action was ridiculous.

    He leaned himself suddenly.

    "It''s okay since I see that you are doing well now."

    "W-wait a minute!"

    He immediately shook my hands that were clinging to the pic basket.

    The force reeled me back causing me to drop the pic basket on the floor. The basket rolled around.

    Oh, my God.

    "Ah¡­."

    ording to Ellenia, the fruit inside is a rare one from this area.

    I squatted on the floor and started picking up the precious fruits that fell down.

    I expected him to leave immediately, but Isaac stopped there and stared intently at what I was doing.

    His red eyes glistened with bewilderment.

    "What are you doing?"

    What, I''m picking up precious fruit.

    He sounded exasperated.

    "I- I''m sorry. I brought it for you.¡­."

    "Do you think I asked about that? Why are you picking up what already fell on the floor?"

    "¡­¡­I''m sorry."

    Open up, dam. Let it flow like a river.

    As I crouched helplessly and got up, tears welled up and flowed down my cheeks.

    A lot of it.

    It''s my ability to do this, but I think I can aim for an Academy Award for Best Actor at this point.

    It was close to an instinct that I learnt in my previous life.

    Once I started crying, the situation was bound to ease up a little.

    Of course, there were people on whom it didn''t work¡ª like my elder brother¡ªthroughout my previous life. However, what kind of man ishe?

    "I''m sorry to offend you. I just, I think you have a misunderstanding about me, so I''m trying to exin¡­¡­."

    The best knight in the North was still standing there ring at me.

    He is a consistent guy. Your eyeballs wille out at this rate, boy.

    "What kind of misunderstanding?"

    "You thought I''ve been nning to annul my marriage in advance¡­¡­."

    "¡­¡­."

    "Of course, I know it''s natural for you to think so, and I know it''s natural for you to hate me. I''m sure it''s like that for anyone. But I¡­¡­."

    "Who said it? That I hate you?"

    I sobbed and opened my eyes wide.

    A smirk appeared on the corner of his lips as he tilted his head and approached me.

    I got goosebumps for a moment.

    Far from crying, he must hate someone who cried terribly.

    "I don''t remember telling anyone I hate you."

    "I-I mean, you don''t like¡­¡­."

    "No, I don''t hate you"

    Look at him.

    Let''s give it a try, right?

    "A-Are you serious?"

    "Of course."

    "Really, like really?"

    With eyes full of hope, I sped my hands tightly and smiled excitedly with anticipation.

    There was a moment of silence.

    The smile of the guy who was looking at me slowly faded away.

    Isaac stared me in the face for a long, very long time in silence.

    For a moment, I thought he''d hit me.

    But that didn''t happen.

    As soon as he blinked, his eyes suddenly filled with cold difort.

    "¡­¡­Damn it, what the hell am I doing?"

    His voice was full of absurdity. Should I say there was a hint of shame?

    The way he turned around and swept his hair irritably feels very self me.

    Oh, my.

    This was it. I threw it at the risk of getting hurt, and I was lucky to get a response right away.

    "Are you okay?"

    The next thing he did was pick up the fruit that fell at his feet after ncing at me, who was innocently asking more questions.

    He threw it into the basket and pulled it close.

    Oh, my God, such a powerful bastard.

    "I don''t need this, so don''t do anything useless."

    "But¡­"

    "I''m telling you in advance in case you misunderstand, but I don''t care if this charade ends today. It''s just that I can''t handle seeing someone act clumsily like this. So stop ying with me and write me a letter asking to go home right away,LittleSouthern Princess."

    I can see he is thinking half-heartedly.

    I feel more and more certain.

    He knew I wasn''t the naive ascetic type, so for a guy like him, pretending to be clumsy, smart or different from others would be poisonous.

    However, he''s not the type to let it go just because I cry or look pitiful.

    So the gap I saw a little while ago was all the more precious.

    Maybe it was because he thought I wasn''t even worth being mad at.

    Even if we wrestle or engage in psychological warfare, he''ll feel like only I''m childish.

    The things I do and my purpose are so obvious and insignificant that there is no sense of vignce or suspicion¡­¡­.

    ¡­.Hang on, but who allows that young bastard, who is only four years older than me, to call me a kid now?

    Do you think it is allowed because you are bigger?

    "But I don''t want to."

    "Why? Is it possible that this gutter already feels like home to you?"

    A gutter. Did you think I''d consider this ce a gutter? Thank you for letting me know.

    "I¡­ I''ve fallen for you."

    For a moment only the sound of the wind passing by could be heard.

    I dropped my head to hide my red face. Praise my acting skills.

    "What?"

    "I know you hear that a lot and it is possible you won''t like me. But you were the first one to save me like that. I''ll do my best to fix what''scking, and I''ll ask for nothing¡­¡­ Can''t you let me be of any help? You said you didn''t hate me."

    s, I have turned into a girl fan.

    It''s the most obvious and insignificant thing to guys like you.

    If you only treat me like that in the future, there is hope for me too.

    I felt like I heard a booing sound somewhere.

    It seemed like someone was sneaking around and watching us in a very exciting mood.

    With that sound as background music, I raised my face and smiled.

    As bright as before, without any countermeasures.

    Isaac apparently decided to pretend he didn''t hear the lines I just poured out.

    Or did he think that if he dealt with me more, he would feel more ashamed than before?

    The way he turned around without a word and a word was consistently cold.

    I nailed it to that consistent back, with a clear, consistent wedge.

    "I''ll never bother you. I''m telling you now."

    Of course there was no answer back. Such a reserved being.

 Chapter 7

    Episode 7: Spetacle

    After visiting the training field, I managed to spend the next four days meeting the duke''s exclusive seamstress that Ellenia had called¡ª fitting new clothes, then writing letters to my family in Romagna, and finally preparing to attend the banquet.

    In the meantime, Isaac hadn''t shown a glimpse of his nose at all, but ording to Ellenia, surprisingly, the summer season is the busiest with various preparations.

    Anyway, the day of my first Earendil social event finally arrived.

    The jade silk dress I was wearing for the Eucharist[1]was the most modest and in style of clothing I had brought.

    Cream leather heels covered with pearls and summer gloves. The only essory I wore was a pair of aquamarine earrings.

    My hair was styled in a long braid without any essories.

    Perhaps my modest outfit was quite surprising, especially from the blunt-faced maids who now looked a little puzzled, but they didn''t ask any questions.

    "Ruby."

    I appreciate you calling me by my nickname with such an ice sculpture-like face.

    Ellenia, standing at the foyer under the stairs in a red dress with long sleeves, looked like a mythical goddess herself.

    Phew, I can''t believe that such a person almost married Enzo. That''s just cancerous.

    However, the person next to her¡­¡­.

    "Ruby, say hello. This is Freya van Furiana, an old friend of our family."

    "Hello, Lady Rudbeckia. It''s a pleasure to meet you."

    A cool smile exposing all her white teeth.

    It was a smile of a person who had lived surrounded by glittering love, which made even the onlookers feel cheerful at the sight.

    She was a beauty who would naturally attract people''s hearts regardless of gender and age.

    Her violet-colored eyes matched the dress that wrapped along her slender body and her blond hair framed her face nicely¡ªentuating her soft line which only made her even more attractive.

    As opposed to the deep blonde of my hair, her hair was paler¡ªit was almost akin to tinum.

    You are that childhood friend.

    After ying together at a young age, she was the perfect model of ''special person'' who hung around the family.

    Why are you all so pretty?

    My whole life was also filled with beautiful people, butpared to the people ofthisworld, I feel even more like I''m just an ordinary human being.

    Anyway, the childhood friend was of course treated differently from the simple bride from a foreignnd.

    I could tell by looking at the cold maid''s eyes who were now staring at her with warmth. Sheesh.

    "Nice to meet you too, Miss Furiana."

    When I greeted her with a bashful smile, Freya opened her eyes wide for a moment, and then turned to Ellenia again with a cheerful smile.

    "Ellen, you didn''t tell me that she was this lovely."

    "You made me sound as if I had described her as a hawk-nose witch.."

    Ellenia, who replied unnerved, still had a perfect poker face.

    However, I felt a little strange at the sight of her folding her fan to look back at me.

    Was something wrong with my clothes?

    "My brother asked for your understanding in advance that he might be a littlete. It happens often, but¡­¡­."

    Aha, that''s what kept you waiting.

    He didn''t ask for my understanding in advance, and I didn''t expect it.

    I just hoped that he would show upter today.

    In general, I had to do something to work on my image. It''s my destiny.

    * * *

    A carriage with colorful insignia runs through the city surrounded by walls.

    It was no different from my previous life where I would take a luxury ride to attend a party on a well-maintained road.

    Even though the times were different and the world was different, the way people live seemed to be the same.

    It would have been better if it was much different.

    "If Iz is absent today, His Majesty will be very furious."

    "It happens so often. I''m sure they''ll figure it on their own."

    If I remember correctly, Freya and the Omerta siblings'' mothers were close to each other even before they were born, so they naturally grew up close.

    As such, I felt a natural bond between them just from the conversation and atmosphere between them.

    Something that only happened to those who had known each other well for a long time.

    "I am a little worried that the banquet here will look too old-fashioned to thedy. As you know,pared to Romagna, it''s a rtively easy town."

    "I don''t think that''s going to happen. I think Earendil is a more exciting ce."

    Freya, like any other sociable person, told me about the ongoing things while I responded as humbly as I could.

    As usual, it was a very formal conversation.

    She was treating me favorably with kindness and curiosity, but it was clear that we were trying to inspect each other.

    Freya was an old friend of Isaac and Ellenia, so it was natural for her to be concerned that a woman with a reputation like me became her friend''s wife.

    Ellenia was also taking care of me, but it wasn''t because she had a particr affinity for me.

    I''ll just have to show them a consistent image.

    Especially since these two are the most important people to my husband.

    Phew, my husband is the final boss, so my situation is really difficult.

    When we arrived at Angevin[2]Pce, Britannia''s pride, the Moon Tower¡ªsoaring to the sky, and the crowds of nobles who had arrived earlier were the first thing that we saw.

    Women in thin dresses with long sleeves and men in dark tailcoats.

    asionally, you could spot the knights who were dressed in armor.

    Many of them were pdins and as they were the most important people along with priests to protect the city from monsters swarming in, it seemed the dressed etiquette did not apply with them.

    Ellenia, who had the best knight as her brother, was by far the best flower in society.

    On top of the power of the Omerta family and also her position as the king''s niece, then her own tremendous beauty and impable elegance, it was natural for everyone to admire her and wary of her at the same time.

    And Freya, the best friend of the Omerta siblings and the daughter of the Marquis of Furiana, was also subjected to envy and admiration by others.

    Although the circumstances and temperament were different, it was somehow reminiscent of the look my family and I had in the Romagna social circle.

    People who tried to do all sorts of favors to me, or to my father''s mistress, Lady Julia, in the hope of making connections with my father and my brothers.

    Regardless of the rumors and public criticism, Cesar had a huge following no matter the gender, and Enzo was the same, although his types were slightly different.

    No matter what my circumstances were, I was the object of envy and admiration from everyone. Just like in my previous life.

    What would everyone think of me if my miserable inner life was revealed? How destroyed it was?

    Ironically, there was a time when I was most afraid of that situation.

    By the way, I felt like I''ve be a little kid between these two model-like women.

    Damn it, even here, my height was the same as in the previous life.

    "Oh, she''s¡­¡­."

    "That person¡­"

    "Hello."

    As people approached to greet Ellenia and Freya, I responded with a smile to those who nced at me with curious looks.

    The air of curiosity, contempt, hostility, envy, and many more, emanating from thisrge crowd almost choked me, but it was familiar, it was okay.

    Ah, my facial muscles were pulling.

    Every now and then, priests, dressed in brown robes, came up to me and greeted me with a well-rehearsed familiarity and asked how my father and older brother were doing.

    How was His Holiness doing these days, when would Cardinal Valentino is going to visit Earendil, and so on.

    It was when I reached the splendid dome banquet hall surrounded by people that I heard it.

    "That man is really¡­¡­."

    I opened my eyes wide and looked back at the ce where Ellenia gaze was directed, the tone of her voice was something that I had never even imagined would evere out of her voice. And there''s¡­¡­.

    "Oh my, Iz?"

    Freya''s startled voice echoes faintly.

    Yes. Among the pdins who were having a serious conversation with each other as they roamed around in ck te armor near the small stage, there was my terrifying husband, whom, aside from the excuse that he might bete, I was uncertain about his attendance.

    What''s he doing over there?

    If it was done to embarrass me in earnest, I''d say it''s reallymendable of him to do it.

    Was it his nature to put effort into that kind of thing in the first ce?

    "Iz!"

    At the sound of Freya''s weing shout, Isaac, who was having a serious conversation with his colleagues, nced around and saw me sandwiched between his sister and childhood friend, paused and stared at me once again before turning away.

    Tsk, the same thing, but it didn''t hurt me at all.

    "Anyway¡­ madam, shall we go and nag him?"

    "It will only go through his ear ande out on the other side."

    Elleniamented at Freya''s suggestion.

    Nevertheless, I bravely began to move toward my stubborn husband.

    "Ruby?"

    The interesting expressions of the people who split like the Red Sea were impressive.

    It''s obvious what they were expecting, but they would not see what they wanted.

    The fact that I had been disregard since the first night, and that Isaac waspletely ignoring me, were already widespread.

    No matter what I did here, Isaac would never get caught up or backed down.

    It was rather on my side to be humiliated in such matters.

    As I approached the pdins, which exuded an overbearing and solemn atmosphere, eyes naturally focused on me.

    Their eyes were full of bewilderment.

    Why? Do you think I''m gonna p my husband here? I don''t even think that my height could even reach him. Huft.

    "Oh, Lady Rudbeckia?"

    Oh, weren''t you the pretty, foul-mouthed knight who pretended to know me at the arena?

    I smiled at him and then greeted my husband who was standing opposite him.

    "I''m so happy to see you again. You look great today, too."

    In an instant, the surroundings became quiet. My neck hurt a little as I looked up at Isaac with an ecstatic face, who was staring down at me with an expressionless face.

    Akid[3]that had a full growth spurt.

    A momentter, Isaac looked away from me and muttered out.

    "My wife seemed to have no observational skill and no sense of decency. As you can see, I''m a little busy right now."

    "I''m sorry to interrupt. But, uh, if you don''t do this¡­¡­."

    "I''m sure I was told that you wouldn''t bother me."

    "Y-You remember. Did you listen to me?"

    "¡­¡­what?"

    "Thank you and I''m sorry. I won''t bother you next time. I''ll just hide and watch."

    And it was about time to slowly pull out the tail.

    The guy who was ring at me with an expression that was absurd itself grabbed my shoulder as I was about to run away.

    ***

    [1] the Christian service, ceremony, or sacramentmemorating the Last Supper, in which bread and wine are consecrated and consumed.

    [2] It is a Royal House of French origin that ruled both Ennd and France in the 12th-13th century

    [3] the kid here is Isaac

 Chapter 8

    Episode 8: Princess Arien

    This was unexpected that I was even a little surprised.

    There was a fuss as everyone was surprised. Isaac, who didn''t care about others'' reaction, held me back and turned around to see me.

    I felt like a chick stuck in an eagle''s ws when I was held in his enormous grasp.

    Is he going to hit me?

    I don''t care as long as he doesn''t kill me.¡­.

    "Say it again. Hide¡­ and do what?"

    "I-I''ll just hide and watch. I''ll follow you around without you knowing¡­¡­."

    "Do you want to die?"

    The tone was a bit off if it meant to be a threat.

    Of course, I shook my head quickly because I was trying not to die.

    "Then why would you do that?"

    "W-Well¡­. I want to see you, but I don''t want to bother you¡­¡­."

    Just like a small fan. Do you think I, a vulnerable wife, able to spy then assassinate you?

    There was a saying that it was a suicide mission trying to assassinate a pdin. Only nonsensical person would do that.

    As I was trying to make my eyes look as bubbly as possible, my husband, who had been staring into my eyes with an unknown look, suddenly made a sound simr to a sigh and touched his temple.

    At the same time, Sir Ivan, who was watching us with a somewhat nk look, secretly coughed.

    "Lady Rudbeckia, that is a very dangerous act."

    "Pardon?"

    "I''m not saying that this bastard isn''t good enough to mistake his wife for an assassin¡­¡­ As you know, the North is a dangerous ce, so we are trained a little differently to those knights who are from the South. Last time, thedy was in a safe area in the temple and training area but if thedy is hiding away nearby when we have to draw our sword and use our divinnity to eradict magic, it will be hard for us to tell the difference between the monster attacking and thedy which might identally kill thedy because we don''t know."

    I see. No one would have guessed that when one was using their maximum power, they would be in a high-state of mind¡ª as if you''d been drugged.

    Naturally, I had no intention of pretending to chase something other than a safe ce for myself

    Still, looking at the reaction, I guess I really acted as an obsessive fan. Thanks for the misunderstanding, you delusions.

    "Ah¡­ I almost caused you trouble. I''m sorry, I''m such a Southern¡­¡­."

    "Don''t say that. It goes without saying that you don''t know, do you? Hey, say something."

    The persistent Isaac was silent. He just licked the tip of his lips and stared at me with a strange stare.

    He seemed to be dying of annoyance.

    I stuttered with a sullen expression on my face, as if I am reflecting on myself as much as I could.

    "Well, don''t worry. I''ll never put you in trouble¡­¡­."

    "Why didn''t you let me know in advance if your schedule had changed?"

    The cold voice belonged to Ellenia.

    Ellenia came close to us and looked at her brother with that expressionless face.

    "Ellen is right. You could''ve stopped by the house. You aren''t even appreciate to have these beauties waiting for you."

    Freya changed the mood by yfully hitting Isaac''s arm with the tip of her fan, who was still ring at me.

    The whole interaction seemed very natural as if it weremon.

    It was an atmosphere that seemed to demand a reply like, "Where is the beauty?" but Isaac was making the cheerful attempt awkward again by maintaining a consistent appearance.

    For your information, his big grasp still sped around my shoulder. What a narrow-minded fellow.

    This response was interesting, though. I thought he''d just ignore me and walk away like he didst time.¡­.

    "You¡­"

    "His Majesty the King is entering!"

    As soon as he finally opened his mouth, a magnificent horn rang out.

    It was the right time.

    * * *

    King Faenol opened his mouth.

    The King of the North, with a gentle and dignified impression, spoke in a tone that felt moderately businesslike and favorable.

    "You must have been exhausted froming a long way, but thank you for illuminating this ce, Lady Rudbeckia."

    "I also thank you for the hospitality, Your Majesty."

    "It''s rare for my niece to show up at this king''s banquet on time, but looking at it today, it seems that men really grow up once they got married. Isn''t that right, SIr Isaac?"

    From the looks of it, it seemed that King Feanol had a lot of money umted by his nephew, who had been indifferent.

    Likewise, Isaac, who must have umted a considerable amount of money from his maternal uncle due to his marriage with me, responded with a very polite attitude to the scratching inside joke.

    "Isn''t that what father and son suposed to be like?"

    The image of a benevolent His Majesty distorted as his expression turned displeasedly.

    His expression didn''t change because he was displeased genuinely, his expression had a strange bitterness in it.

    "Isn''t it because you''ve been making a fuss to the priest for a long time since you don''t want to hear it?"

    "Who are you going to me, I''ve shot myself in the foot, so I have to think about it.."

    The voice was filled with cynicism, something that didn''t suit his age, which brought chills to everyone who heard it.

    The tone had a different feeling from when he was dealing with me.

    Isaac nced at me, who was looking at him with a careful expression, and clicked his tongue as if he didn''t like it, and left like a storm.

    That child''s mentality for toddlerhood is on par with Cesare.

    Loudughter could be heard from all over the ce.

    Yes, yes, all of you couldugh at me as much as you wanted. I''m the fool who had to smile even when my husband threw me aside.

    "If only he hadn''t been Isis''s son¡­¡­."

    "Calm down, Your Majesty. The new bride will be surprised."

    The queen, who gently calmed the king who was about to burst intomentation, smiled kindly toward me.

    Rich reddish brown hair. Lemon-colored eyes with a mole under her eyes.

    Light coffee-colored skin, which is rare for a royalty, stood out.

    I think it was said that she came from a ve in the East, but it seemed that my memory was right.

    "Come on, Princess. It''s rude to look at someone like that. You have to greet them with courtesy."

    I think that child is around six or seven years old.

    The royal daughter, who was looking at me with her turquoise eyes wide open, looked up at the queen who pushed her back slightly. The long braid of reddish-brown hair fluttered.

    "¡­¡­Wee to Angevin Pce, Lady Rudbeckia."

    "Thank you, Princess Arien."

    When I greeted her with a big smile, the royal daughter, who quickly hid herself behind the queen''s skirt, poked her head out with widened eyes.

    She looked like a cute kitten.

    Seeing this, I could see why the princess'' existence was so insignificant in the original story.

    King Feanol was a monarch who had given a crown to his dancer lover¡ª a ve from a pagan country, but he could not give his daughter¡ªwho looked a lot like her mother with the pagan characteristics¡ªthe same position as any other princess.

    It was inevitable no matter how hard the king tried.

    Moreover, as long as they have cousins ??like Isaac and Ellenia, Arien will be a permanent stranger in Britannia''s aristocratic society.

    I wasn''t in a position to sympathize with anyone at all, but there was a bit of pity for the princess.

    Damn this world orthatworld.

    Anyway, after the greeting, the banquet started in full swing.

    The music yed by the bands, the sound of people talking, the sound ofughter, the sound of sses clinking with each order, and the rustling of jewelry filled the huge banquet hall.

    "The sleeves are unique. I guess it''s popr in the south"

    "Haha, I''m still waiting for my new dress."

    "Did you get your new clothes fitted already?"

    "Do you like the food here? I had a hard time visiting Romagna before because the southern food didn''t suit my taste."

    As I sat at the dinner table with Ellenia, many questions were asked.

    It was expected that they would re at me, who was still smiling happily even after being properly humiliated with half pity, half ridicule, and mixed emotions.

    Yeah, continue to give more of those looks! I''m a fool who can''t even think of hurting anyone!

    "Phew, Ellen."

    "Frey? Where have you been?"

    Freya, who had been missing for a while, finally reappeared and joined our table.

    It was nice to see herplexion all flushed as if she had been riding a horse in the interim.

    Freya sat on Ellenia''s right side and said to me right away.

    "I''m sorry, ma''am. I tried to bring him back in, but now my words are spilling over the back of his ears. Anyway, where did I leave my manner¡­¡­."

    "You''ve done something useless. When did my brother ever pretend to listen to us?"

    "Is that so? Phew. Ma''am, do you like horseback riding? Ellen and I host a horse riding party every summer."

    "I''m not very good at it, but I enjoy it."

    "Don''t worry, as long as you enjoy it."

    In fact, it was the opposite.

    In my previous life, I was quite good at it, but I didn''t like horseback riding.

    Now that I think about it, I think I just hated riding clubs. However, It was the only means of transportation here, so there was nothing I could do about it.

    "It''s hard for anyone to catch up with mdy''s skills. Sir Isaac helped her, of course. Why don''t you ask your husband for help, too?"

    One of thedies sitting opposite her smiled at me. The narrow, curved gray eyes gleamed provocatively.

    Before I could open my mouth, Freya quickly intervened.

    "That''s when I was a kid, Lady Conscion. Besides, was there something I was good at?"

    "Of course it is. Don''t get me wrong, Lady Furiana."

    Lady Conscion apologized kindly to Freya''s farm-stuffing and exchanged nces with others. Her eyes are full of joy and happiness.

    Why was there always one person like that everywhere?

    "Thank you for your concern. But I can''t take away his busy time with such a trifle."

    When I said with a smile, silence lingered for a moment.

    Lady Conscion looked at my smiling face as if it was absurd, but soon cleared her throat and responded with an awkward smile.

    Did you suddenly lose your excitement? Ho Ho.

    "By the way, summer ising to an end. This year''s diatorial game will be held earlier thanst time, right?"

    "Will Sir Isaac attend this game?"

    "Well, I''m looking forward to it, but if Sir Isaac is present, the winner will be very obvious."

    "I don''t know what it will be like this year. I wonder who will receive the flower of glory this time more than that."

    The conversation quickly shifted to another topic.

    When the mention of the diatorial game came out, I felt nauseous.

    It was because Cesare would visit this diatorial season.

    The diatorial game, which is held every three years in Earendil, was thergest event with the longest history on the continent, so participants and visitors from each country were bound to flock.

 Chapter 9

    Episode 9: Love Comes True

    It was not a match between humans, but one that yed against brutally tamed monsters.

    Although the death match itself was terrifying, only nobles could attend the tournament, on top of that themittee, which was formed to identify foul acts and prevent idents, wasposed of all priests.

    Right, Cesare wasing to join the tournament as an excuse to check on me. Damn it.

    "Don''t you have any appetite?"

    Ellenia, who sat with a cold and indifferent face as always and listened to conversations, suddenly asked me.

    Did she observe that I was just sipping my drink?

    "I just enjoy the taste of alcohol."

    "It''s not good to drink on an empty stomach."

    Ah, right. I put down my half-drink and began to pretend nibbling on the lemon pie from the te before me.

    Then, by the time everyone left to join the dance group, I made excuses to slip for the bathroom.

    I didn''t mean to puke the pie crumbs.

    There was a serious risk of strange rumors spreading around if anyone saw vomiting in a ce like this, thus I was thinking of getting some air on the balcony for a while.

    Certainly, I felt a little dizzy because I only drank alcohol on an empty stomach.

    "Ugh¡­!"

    "Oh, excuse me."

    As I was leaving the banquet hall and trying to enter the closest balcony, I bumped into someone''s shoulder who came out of the opposite side.

    This guy''s shoulders seem to be in an age of suffering today.

    As I was about to fall, the other person grabbed my hand and hurriedly supported me.

    "Are you okay?"

    It was a pretty young voice.

    When I raised my head with a slight frown to endure the pain of my shoulder, I faced purple eyes that seemed familiar.

    He was tall, but he had a youthful face. He seemed to be about fifteen years old.

    The pale blonde hair that covered his nape and the pretty face line looked a lot like someone else.

    "It''s all right, but¡­¡­."

    "Oh, I''m Lorenzo van Furiana. You were with my sister just a moment ago, right?"

    As expected, he was Freya''s younger brother. That''s why he looks alike. No, but¡­¡­.

    "Are you sure you''re okay? May I help you to the banquet hall?"

    "It''s really all right. I was justing out to get some fresh air. Are you a pdin?"

    "Sir Isaac willugh when he hears this. I''m just an apprentice. But are you bored with the party?"

    Banquets are always boring. But why is he hostile towards me?

    The boy who was smiling in front of my eyes might look quite friendly and cheerful, but the hostility he unleashed throughout his body was so vivid that it was suffocating.

    I was sensitive to that kind of airflow, but the disgust in his eyes was too obvious. Maybe it''s because he''s young.

    Look at this bastard. Just because you bumped into me you act like this when you''re the worst person I''ve ever met here.

    My husband wasn''t this bad either.

    In regards to Ellenia, it was a God-given poker face that made it difficult to read, and Freya was a bit vague as we had just met, but it was difficult to tell she''s hostile towards me.

    But why isFreya''s younger brother acting all venomous all alone?

    I smiled quietly and looked at him as he stared at me for a moment.

    Then he scratched his head as if embarrassed.

    "Oh, I''m sorry. I can''t believe I''m seeing you in person.¡­."

    "It sounds like I''m famous here."

    "Who in the world does not know the dignity of mdy? You are the daughter of the Holy Father."

    "Really? I''m not very famous, unlike my older brothers, I don''t know, it''s just a bit surprising."

    A brief silence passed by.

    Lorenzo, who pretended to be thinking while scratching his temple,ughed and confessed.

    "Actually, you were poprtely¡­¡­ There is a famous song about mdy sung by a certain bard[1]."

    "Oh my, really?"

    "You must have never heard of it. Do you want to listen to it?"

    "I''m curious, if you don''t mind."

    "Well, this is roughly what it is."

    Ahem, ahem

    The song hummed by the guy who exaggeratedly cleared his throat was as follows.

    "Sistine''srk said she couldn''t find a man to suit her taste, and she thinks her half-brothers will be fine¡­¡­."

    Whatever the reaction Lorenzo expected from me was, it was left as an eternal unknown by the majestic st that echoed in the next moment.

    p!

    "Argh!"

    "You crazy bastard! Did I not tell you not to act like a rascal, huh?"

    "Wait a minute. Argh!"

    I opened my eyes wide.

    It was none other than Sir Ivan who came out of the next hallway like a basilisk and mercilessly pped Lorenzo''s head and pulled his ear out as well.

    That pretty foul-mouthed saint.

    "Before I rip your mouth, apologize right now!"

    "Ha, but¡­¡­."

    "Fuck, the Isaac to whom you scream and you respect him, is there. Should I bring him here? The bastard will tear off your pretty bitch-like mouth if he hears what you just sung. Now you''ll apologize to Madam Omerta with that bitch shaped torn mouth."

    I didn''t think that Isaac would tear off Freya''s brother''s mouth just because I heard the song, but Lorenzo murmured an apology-like remark, with his head still in Ivan''s grasp, perhaps because he was scared at the mention of Isaac or because he finally gave in to pain.

    "Say it loudly! Why don''t you bark louder?"

    "Well, I''m fine, just let him go."

    I don''t really want to hear an apology and I didn''t get angry in the first ce.

    Sir Ivan, who once looked at me with a mournful smile, soon let go his hoold which followed with a whimper. Lorenzo immediately ran away. Tsk, tsk.

    Sir Ivan shook his hand and finally spoke low curses, and looked back at me with a beautiful smile as if pollen were flying everywhere.

    "I''m sorry that you have to see such a mess."

    "It''s all right."

    "Don''t get me wrong. He¡­¡­ just lost his mind because he was in a weird delusion. Such an unholy song, none of us in the Knights of Longinus¡­¡­."

    "Sir Ivan, it''s really all right. There''s a rumor like that. It''s not my first time hearing it."

    There was a moment of silence.

    I was opening the dam again while Sir Ivan looked at me with a slightly perplexed look.

    Sniffle sniffle.

    "M-ma''am?"

    "I''m sorry. I just¡­¡­ I suddenly thought of that. I thought my husband might believe that rumor, so¡­¡­."

    "That''s ridiculous. He''s not interested in other people''s words in the first ce. Even if you need some attention."

    "Sniffle. Really?"

    "Of course. He is not such a nice person who would leave the person who bothers him alone. Hence why I was a bit surprised earlier. I mean, I''m trying to say that the madam isn''t a bother¡­."

    Should I take that as an honor? Huh

    "Then, as in your opinion, Sir Isaac doesn''t hate me or despise me, right?"

    "Absolutely not! How dare that bastard hate a woman like you? He has just been living his own life, but now that he has someone for the first time, he''s just panicking and shaking."

    "Then he won''t hate me even if I like him as much as I want, right?"

    "Of course. No, if you do, it is the greatest honor for that bastard."

    Sir Ivan, who was nodding his head hard and cheered but as I didn''t follow his cue, his face soon became wet with a sense of shame about what he was doing and started coughing awkwardly.

    It''s okay, I understand.

    "Well, I''ll take you to the banquet hall for now."

    "It''s okay. I came out because I wanted to get some fresh air."

    "But if you''re alone¡­¡­. All right. If he shows up again, you must tell me."

    Are you worried that the youngster will chase me back and make me cry?

    He has a foul mouth, but he still has that chivalry.

    When I came out to the balcony alone, even though it was evening time, the scenery was bright like daylight due to the bright night.

    At the end of the winding stairs outside the balcony, a beautifully decorated courtyard and a quiet pond surrounded by artistic sculptures were seen.

    My mind was perplexed, so I went down the stairs to take a look.

    I was walking along a trail filled with Drummondii and Por and approaching the pond.

    Next to the statue of a pair of swans with their heads in the shape of a heart, the reddish-brown hair that had not been seen up there, jerked up.

    "Princess Arien¡­¡­?"

    Arien, who was hiding behind the swan''s tail, stuck out her head. She was holding a bunch of yellow summer flowers in her hands.

    Was she ying here alone? Where did the nanny go?

    "Oh, don''t tell M-Mama."

    Oh, yes. She sneaked out. Surprisingly, she''s a rebel.

    I nodded my head and smiled brightly.

    "I won''t tell. What are you making?"

    Instead of answering, the little princess only looked at me intently with her peering eyes. My words seemed to be untrustworthy.

    I turned my head and approached the pond, conveying that I wouldn''t interrupt.

    A bridge stood out gracefully in the middle of a fairlyrge pond.

    "¡­¡­You shouldn''t be there alone."

    "What?"

    "It is said that love only bes true when the two of you are standing together there."

    Arien who faltered, thenpletely pulled herself behind the statue.

    ''Lovees true''

    To have a pond like this in a pce was surprisingly romantic. As expected from a romantic king.

    "Does lovee true?"

    "I don''t know¡­¡­ it''s what the nanny said. There''s a fairy who makes love in the pond."

    I bent over and nced at Arien and smiled.

    Now that I see, the little princess was staring at my hair, nothing else.

    Was it because my hair was simr to yours?

    "Is that a flower bouquet?"

    "¡­Is it pretty?"

    "Yes, it''s really pretty. Who did you make this for?"

    The princess, who had been rolling her big eyes for a moment, nodded her head and whispered in a tone that was hard to hear.

    "I''ll give it to you."

    "What?"

    "If you let me touch your hair, I''ll give it to mdy."

    Huh? I tilted my head to one side and smiled again.

    "Now?"

    "Not now, butter."

    So you wanted to y with my hair like a doll''s head.

    I''m old enough, but to this kid, I look like a giant doll from the South.

    ***

    [1] a poet, traditionally one reciting epics and associated with a particr oral tradition.

 Chapter 10

    Episode 10:As Long As You Let Me Live

    If one is like a doll then it''s a doll indeed. Phew, the eyes of the children were horribly urate¡­¡­.

    "Princess."

    Oh, my gosh, that scared me. Why has everyone decided to emerge out of nowhere right now?

    Arien, who was licking her lips as she wasughing and holding out a bouquet of flowers, froze on the spot. I also stilled for a moment when I was receiving the bouquet.

    I didn''t expect to seehimagain today.

    His grey-silvery hair was glistening. Isaac approaching step by step on the small walkway between the elegant statues looked even more terrifying as he blended with the peaceful surrounding scenery.

    I could feel Arien''s body trembling as she held my skirt tightly.

    No, I would understand if I acted like that, but why are you so scared? He''s your cousin.

    Isaac was about two meters away from us and said in a blunt tone without a hint of politeness.

    "Her majesty is looking for you. I told youst time that you shouldn''t walk around alone."

    Huh?

    In the next moment, the little princess threw a bouquet of flowers in my hand and ran past my cousin as swift as a kitten and toward the pce.

    As if it were a frequent urrence, Isaac didn''t even try to stop her.

    The stubborn husband stood upright without looking back.

    There was a glint of dumbfoundedness in his widened eyes.

    "We were ying with each other¡­¡­."

    Isn''t that what you wanted to ask?

    I gently straightened myself up while holding a bouquet of flowers in my arms.

    I felt bad because I was treated the same as a six-year-old kid, but I naturally just smiled shyly on the outside.

    "Were you looking for the princess?"

    "No, I was looking for you. I''m not a guard."

    What? Were you looking for me? You had left me. So why? Are you trying to beat me in a ce where no one is looking?

    I was a little scared, but I opened my eyes wide while trying to control my expression.

    "Me? Really?"

    "¡­¡­Yes, indeed."

    As before, he, who had an insincere tone, approached me.

    Oh, you''re really going to hit me? All right, well, if you''ll let me liveter¡­¡­.

    "What are you doing?"

    "What?"

    "Open your eyes."

    I instinctively opened my closed eyelids.

    I saw his big chest right in front of me.

    When I raised my head, I saw his indifferent face looking down at me.

    "Did the Princess of Romagna get beaten up?"

    How did you know that?

    Well, it''s natural to be scared when a big man like him approaches so frighteningly.

    How tall is he? I think he reached two meters.

    "You wanted to see me even if you were hiding."

    "Well, it''s good to just watch."

    "Really? Then what''s wrong with you? Did you expect a kiss?"

    It was very strange to see him tilting his head and muttering like that.

    If he just stared at me as usual, I''ll be ustomed to it, but the way he stared with his red eyes wide open like now, felt even more dangerous.

    If I told him that I really expected a kiss, I''m sure he''ll soon notice that it was a lie.

    Do you think that I was only born yesterday?

    "Well, I''m sure you were upset about me earlier¡­¡­."

    "So you thought I''d hit you or something?"

    "Not necessarily, but if you do¡­¡­."

    "So¡­ you like me even though you know I''ll hit you?"

    "Should I not? You''re the first person to protect me. Please don''t hate me because I''ll try hard to correct my mistakes."

    There was a brief silence.

    While I held the bouquet with both hands and blinked sadly, Isaac was staring at me with an iprehensible gaze.

    Is he staring at me again? What a consistent person.

    It was then that the sound of rough footsteps was heard.

    It was obvious that it was approaching this way, but neither of us looked away.

    "Sir¡­! Sir Isaac!"

    My husband, who was looking at me without moving, only turned his head when called.

    The boy in armour, who was gasping for breath, looked at us and paused with a slightly bewildered look on his face, then said cautiously.

    "There is something you need to see for a moment."

    Hmm.What''s going on with all the pdins hanging around the pce?

    "Wait here."

    It was the words that my husband, who was turning right away, said to me.

    Ho-oh, do you still have business with me? That''s a big deal. Should I wait for you with flowers in my hair?

    I nced for a moment at the man''s huge back as he moved away, then sat down on a nearby t rock.

    The fresh wind shook my braided hair.

    By the way, I wonder what kind of delusion that Freya''s brother was in.

    It''s hard to say that he was showing such hostility simply because of rumors about me.

    It''s too far-fetched to think that it was because the senior he respected ended up marrying a woman like me¡­¡­ Does it have something to do with Freya?

    While organizing my thoughts for a while, I suddenly looked down at the bouquet in my hand.

    It was Rudbeckia now that I have a proper look at them.

    A flower with my name. Eternal happiness in the flowernguage, but it''s ironic¡­..¡­.

    It was then that cold water sshed from behind.

    As soon as I tried to get up reflexively, something wet and slippery swirled around my body and literally pulled me into the water in an instant.

    There was no time to scream or struggle.

    Ssh!

    The water was bone-chilling.

    My heart seemed to stop for a moment.

    I should have thought, "Am I going to die like this?" or "What kind of vain ending is this?" But strangely, I wasn''t afraid.

    I could have said that it was futile for me to react about being held up by some crazy pond monster, but something that''s holding me tight right now was not about killing me, it''s just¡­¡­.

    After struggling a bit, the monster''s arms loosened a bit.

    It felt so ridiculous that if I let it go and swam up like this, it would just let me go.

    What is it doing? As if it wanted to y a joke with me.¡­ Or am I just delusional because I''m so scared? Or am I currently having a psychological breakdown from the attack?

    Feeling the oxygen in my lungs gradually emptying out, I instinctively tried to push away the pond monster and swam up.

    I was about to move my hand in the water to grab the arm that wrapped around my waist.

    A blinding intense light struck as if a torpedo[1] had exploded causing everything around me to tremble.

    I thought the feeling of holding my bodypletely disappeared, but the next moment, something from on top held and pulled me up with strong force.

    Pooha, the breath that had been blocked came out at once.

    My head was all muddled, and the whole ce was noisy.

    "How is she there¡­¡­."

    "How the hell did this happen¡­¡­."

    What are they talking about? Trying toe to my senses, I managed to open my eyes and the first thing that immediately came into view was none other than my husband who had a terrifying face like the reaper of the abyss.

    But why did he suddenly be shorter?

    Oh, he''s holding me.

    The distorted ruby-like eyes that stared at me was speechless.

    I didn''t know what''s going on, but judging by the atmosphere, the pond monster was just a monster, so did he think I did it on purpose again? Like thest time the torch went out?

    "¡­uaa!"

    I thought I''d be the victim. When I burst into tears of fear and clung hard on Isaac''s neck, he flinched noticeably.

    Either way, I clung on him as if strangling him and wept bitterly.

    "Ahhhhhhhh, it was scary! You''ve protected me again, you''re the only one!"

    In an instance the surroundings became silent, only the sigh of Isaac''s rang loudly.

    It was a very dark sigh.

    * * *

    The incident where a monster appeared in the pond containing the romantic legend of Angevin Pce seemed to have escted into a rather seriousmotion.

    It was an incident where the monster suddenly appeared and attacked people in a pce where absolute safety was expected, and it even happened in a famous pond where there had been no problem for decades, so everyone seemed to be shocked.

    And even if I''m currently known to be the modest bride, I''m sure as the Pope''s favorite daughter¡ªat least known as one¡ª Briannia would have been pretty embarrassed if something went wrong with me.

    Looking back on my vague memories, I didn''t think monsters have always popped out like this.

    The center of Earendil, close to the gathering of nobles, temples and pces, belonged to a fairly safe and clean area.

    What happened on the first night of arriving here is strange in many ways.

    Of course, the Rudbeckia in the original story did not go through the first night of the torch being extinguished, or escape from the pce banquet and go near the pond, but¡­¡­ If I keep doing this, they''ll think I''m a witch who attracts monsters.

    "Whoa¡­."

    The usual situation then happens.

    My physical condition became a little strange after the night when I fell into the pond and was drawn to the love monster.

    At first, I thought it was a cold, but it wasn''t.

    There was a burning sensation that felt like being stabbed with a needle all over my body. It was a symptom that I experienced twice a year after entering this body.

    This pain came around two months ago this year, so I thought it woulde back at the end of the year, but it came early at this time of the year, damn it.

    At first, my family had called the doctor because I said I was sick, but the doctor just tilted his head and repeated that I had no symptoms. The same was true with other doctors.

    The next time something simr happened again, everyone started to think I was pretending to be sick because I didn''t want to get engaged. So I decided to endure it.

    I was used to enduring pain anyway.

    It was a symptom that would disappear in a few days. It would end up the same here if I called the doctor, it would be difficult to be branded as a fraudulent fool.

    Especially, that filthy husband might think I''m concocting something else.

    What was he trying to tell me by the pond anyway?

    The love pond monster appeared and I was shaken out, but¡­¡­ Whatever the reason was, he had told me to wait as he would find me and wait. It was surprising that a man who seemed to not budge at all gave me such an excuse.

    So I have to row when the wateres in.

 Chapter 11

    Episode 11: El Mos

    Ellenia was already out early in the morning, so there were only the cold-faced servants in the house.

    I told the maid, who came to wake me up, that I don''t need breakfast. She went out with a bright expression at the order and no one showed any sign of taking care of me who stayed in my room all morning.

    Tch, cold-hearted people.

    Still, I felt a little better because I stayed in bed all morning.

    It was a waste to spend time like this, so I finally got up and headed to the bathroom.

    I''m so d that I know how to wash myself.

    After a simple wash with lukewarm water that cooled overnight, I headed to the dressing room.

    The clothes here were difficult to wear alone without anyone''s help, but the simple casual ones were manageable without the extra hands.

    After a while, I roughly tightened the corset, put on a tunic, and donned a simple light green dress with puff sleeves.

    I should practice wearing the dresses alone more often as I didn''t know what will happen in future

    I put on makeup lightly enough to cover my paleplexion,bed my long loose hair until it was soft and shiny, and quietly left the room.

    As I trotted down the stairs through the white marble hallway covered with carpets, I saw the guards standing like statues at the entrance facing toward the hall.

    "Is there anything you need, ma''am?"

    One of the knights, who stood impassively that I thought he might be a real statue with his eyes fixed in front of him, finally spoke with a tone which showed he couldn''t stand seeing me holding the railing and staring hard for a long time.

    "I''m sorry to interrupt. Do you know where my husband is now?"

    "I''m sorry. We don''t know where the Sire is."

    Another knight tapped on the shoulder of the knight who answered my question with businesslike politeness.

    The two exchanged serious nces for a moment.

    Oh?

    "I''m not sure, but today Lady Ellenia said she would stop by El Mos Harbor with Miss Furiana around noon."

    "Ahh"

    "¡­¡­."

    "¡­¡­."

    "¡­¡­You know, Sire is in a very bad mood right now, and it is only the two of them who can soothe him."

    I see. The twodies were the only ones who could soothe that rotten personality. That''s too much information that I didn''t even ask.

    It must be my fault that he was in a bad mood. Yeah, I know since I am the topic.

    Everyone seemed to want me to be jealous of Freya.

    "¡­¡­."

    They seemed to think Freya deserved to be in my ce right now, but did they expect me to be jealous of her and cause an uglymotion?

    I think I could see why the original Rudbeckia was particrly vicious to Freya.

    She is a tough character, but if she had been provoked by everyone around her, so it''s no wonder that¡­¡­ Anyway, Isaac must be in El Mos port now.

    "I see. Thank you."

    A moment of silence passed.

    I was still gazing with a smile as the knights returned to being statues.

    Suddenly, a bitter voice rang out.

    "We''ll have a carriage ready if you need it."

    "Thank you. You are very kind."

    "¡­¡­."

    * * *

    El Mos Port, was a ce where on could find an open dock scenery, lighthouses, nearby inns and bars which created a peaceful and exotic charm; and it was the first ce I stepped onto when I arrived here.

    However, the beautiful scenery of the harbor was somehow grim and eerie as guards, who were part of the city guards, and ck-armored pdins were now roaming in all directions.

    What are they doing? The atmosphere is quite serious. Are they going to have a reconnaissance and have a meeting together? Or will someone important arrive?

    I didn''t remember foreign guestsing here during this time.

    When I stopped the carriage a bit far away and walked, I saw a group of guards and pdins sitting on the stairs around a bar right beyond the low stone wall and drinking beer coolly in the daylight.

    No, they¡­¡­ Are they really pdins?

    I hid behind the stone wall, peering out my eyes and looking at the busy scenery of the harbor.

    I feel like I''m turning into a real stalker because of this. It''sindeedhard to survive.

    Indeed, Isaac was there.

    The frightening husband was wandering around, talking to a ragged red-bearded-looking security guard, looking very serious. It was a relief that I easily found him than I thought.

    Now, how do I approach him?

    "That arrogant thing¡­."

    "Who are you talking about?"

    Oh, God, please. I thought I was going to fall off.

    I turned my head gently, suppressing the scream that almost burst for a moment.

    Then, without a mouse or bird knowing, I came to see a boy crouching in the same position as me.

    Wait, I''ve seen him somewhere¡­¡­. Oh, that''s right. Isn''t he the aide who came to find Isaac at that damn pond?

    The aide blinked slowly as I stared at him for a moment. He had clear amber eyes.

    The ck hair that covered his straight forehead suddenly reminded me of Cesare, but Cesare''s hair wasn''t this kind of brownish ck hair.

    "Oh, I''m sorry if you were surprised. I feel like the madam was hiding for some reason, so I don''t know¡­¡­."

    So you followed me without knowing it? I think he''s a little unique.

    Still, it''s a relief that he doesn''t exude twisted hostility like that kid Lorenzo.

    "It''s all right."

    "How are you feeling? In the pce¡­."

    "I am fine as you can see. Thank you for your concern."

    When I answered with a broad smile, the unique aide stared at my face for a moment, then scratched his head haphazardly and spoke in a whispering tone.

    "I''m actually a aide of sir Isaac."

    Oh, that''s a surprising fact.

    "I thought so. How long has it been?"

    "Actually, it hasn''t been long. The other kid before me had an ident, so I was lucky enough to take his ce."

    "An ident?"

    "Yeah, he sang an obscene song without realizing lord was there."

    Hmm. Why do I feel like it''s the song I know? The one Lorenzo sang¡­¡­. He''s not trying to ask me if I''m curious, is he?

    "But madam, why are you hiding like this? Aren''t you here to see sir Isaac? Should I go get him?"

    "No, that''s¡­¡­ I''m not here to meet him, I just dropped by because I missed him."

    "Oh, I understand. He''s the best person to be appreciated from afar. But isn''t he quite kind toward you, madam? He''ll be disappointed to know if you just left."

    I''m curious to know what this guy''s dictionary of kindness means.

    Nevertheless, I lowered my eyes down shyly.

    "Do you see that?"

    "Yes, he''s not the kind of person who would beg a woman to wait for him."

    "¡­¡­."

    "Oh, please don''t tell him I said this. I might be beaten to death."

    At this point, I think he''s been beaten so much by Isaac that some screws are missing. I decided to move on to another topic.

    "But what''s going on here?"

    "Well, it''s nothing serious, but after the pce pond incident, and recently, with all the sudden sightings¡­¡­."

    "Why don''t you keep your head down next time?"

    At the terrifying growl suddenly resounded above our heads, both of us, who were whispering intently, became horrified.

    Ah, my heart.

    "Sire''s words are absolutely right."

    "That''s right, that''s right. As expected, it''s perfect."

    Isaac didn''t say anything for a moment.

    The veins popped up at the temple of the man staring down at us who were smiling brightly.

    Oh, you''re scary.

    "Oh, it was madam, as expected. We also wondered with whom Endymion was hiding behind and cursing us."

    He must havemitted a lot of crimes, if they were worried about that.

    By the way, the aide''s name was Endymion.

    I slowly lifted my squatting body up. I felt a little dizzy, but it was fine.

    "Hello, Sir Ivan."

    "How are you feeling? I was worried because you must have been very surprised yesterday.¡­ Hey Endy, get lost. Are you tactless kid?"

    He smiled so beautifully that one could see the illusion of fluttering rose petals.

    "Thank you for your concern."

    "Don''t mention it, of course. By the way, are you here to see this ferocious bastard?"

    The ferocious bastard was ring ghastly at his aide, who crept away. Then he red at me again.

    How can you be so persistent?

    "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to interrupt. But I wanted to thank you for yesterday¡­¡­."

    "That''s something he should be grateful for, ma''am. He had the honor of his wife seeking him to talk about the situation. Don''t you think so, punk? If you have a conscience, why don''t you answer?"

    Of course, Isaac couldn''t have a conscience.

    Isaac ignored his friend''s grumbling and said what he had to say.

    "It was only natural."

    "No, of course it is. If I die, everyone will be in trouble."

    "What?"

    "Come on, madam, why don''t youe with us for lunch? This bastard will like it, too."

    Sir Ivan, who gracefully intervened, sped Isaac''srge shoulders. Ah, he had a big guts.

    "Can I really join? I''m afraid I''ll interrupt your conversation between close friends."

    "What? I think you''re misunderstanding, but we''re not very close. I didn''t even want to be friends in the first ce.¡­."

    "But I think Ellen and Miss Furiana will be ufortable¡­¡­ I think I''d better just go home and rest."

    I was trying to appeal to the fullest that I am a pure fan with no connection with jealousy, but the reaction of the two knights was a little strange.

    "Huh? That¡­¡­. Ma''am?"

    Huh? Why are you suddenly calling me?

    I tilted my head innocently. However, the faces of the two men became increasingly strange.

    Why is Isaac staring at me with his eyes wide open? I can''t get used to that sight¡­¡­.

    Drip.

    It was then that I felt something flowing down my nose.

 Chapter 12

    Episode 12: Yearly Sickness

    I was embarrassed. No, wait, wait, did my nose be runny in front of my husband and his friend?

    Thankfully it wasn''t a runny nose. The liquid dripping down my chin and dripping onto the floor was dark red.

    I can''t believe that it isnota runny nose, but a sudden nosebleed!

    Even though my physical condition is currently not well but during the annual event, this had never happened before.

    "Ah¡­."

    "M-Ma''am, are you okay?"

    No, I''m so embarrassed.

    Even if I''m acting like a big fan, how can I have a nosebleed?[1]

    I reflexively raised the back of my hand to wipe the dripping blood, but my head became dizzy.

    Someone quickly grabbed my shaky shoulder.

    "You¡­"

    Isaac, who reached out his heavy arm covered with gauntlet over the stone wall and held me, suddenly paused and frowned.

    Hey, you consistent bastard, I salute you for your consistency, but there''s no way I was able to have a nosebleed on purpose!

    "Why are you feverish?"

    Huh? Fever? Me? That can''t be true. It''s an annual condition, and I''m suffering from hot fever, but there''s no way he can feel it.

    It was a phenomenon that I usually experienced, although this time it was worse than before, as if I was burning inside and my whole body was poked with a needle. It was the first time I had a nosebleed.

    I think my body has taken a method of acting on my fangirling.

    "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to look like this¡­¡­."

    The guy cut off my words when I boldly continued despite my embarrassment.

    His red eyes were tinged with an unfamiliar light I have never seen before.

    "Who are you here with?"

    "Of course, I''ll be alone quietly¡­¡­."

    "It''s driving me crazy. You came out alone in this outfit?"

    My body jerked into the air and I felt dizzy again.

    Isaac put his hand under my armpit and hugged me lightly as if he was carrying something.

    Oh, this must be the feeling of the chick on the eagle''s ws.

    I wanted to tell him to put me down, but I was afraid he would throw me away if I did so I put up with it.

    Sir Ivan''s light green eyes, who hurriedly handed over his handkerchief, were serious.

    "Madam, who went to call the doctor?"

    This was an annual condition for my body and there was no one who was sent in the House.

    Even if it had been for another illness, no one would have gone.

    "It''s not worth calling the doctor. I''m sorry, I just got dizzy from the sun."

    "Ivan, give me your handkerchief."

    "How bad is it?"

    "It doesn''t matter how bad, damn it, her body is like a boiling pot."

    "No, fuck.¡­ I''m sorry, ma''am. Hey, since when did you only hire garbage in your house? Does it make sense that no one knew that she got to this point?"

    It did make sense. My annual condition left me with no symptoms even if I was in grotesque pain.

    Even prominent doctors just tilted their heads, I thought it was just a side effect that came when I came into this body.

    But now my husband is saying I''m as hot as a boiling pot. It was both shocking and amazing.

    And I felt dizzy. My vision was blurred, my body was soon limp.

    * * *

    "¡­..hik."

    An odd sound reached my ears. When I slowly opened my eyes, I saw a familiar decoration of the canopy.

    I got myself up in a huff.

    Iy alone in my bedroom in Omerta Castle. The green mes in the firece med warmly.

    What happened?

    I traced back a vague memory. After I woke up earlier, I went all the way to El Mos Harbor alone and felt like it was just a dream.

    I pulled back the curtains and looked out the window, but I couldn''t tell if it was dawn or sunset.

    The symptoms of my yearly condition had disappeared before I knew it, but my head was heavy and my throat was dry.

    It was just as I wriggled out of the bed and approached the table where the water bottle was ced.

    "¡­hik..uh.."

    Sob. The sound of a woman sobbing caught my breath.

    I didn''t know where it wasing from. It was probably nearby. It seemed toe from right outside the door, so I walked and sneaked open the door. But there was no one.

    "¡­¡­Uhh, hik¡­¡­."

    It was a pretty mournful-sounding cry, intermittent breathtaking pause.

    Who the hell is crying? Is it Ellenia? Or a maid?

    As if possessed by something, I slowly moved along the direction of the sound.

    A bright light leaked out from the end of the long corridor covered in deep blue darkness.

    There was no way a servant could hide there and cry, was it Ellenia after all? Did something bad happen?

    "Anyway, so for the time being¡­¡­. Madam?"

    I put my hand against the wall and blinked.

    No one was crying in the bright hall leading to the stairs. All there was a strange man and my husband who looked like a reaper of the night.

    There was a moment of silence.

    While I was rummaging through my cluttered mind and choosing the right excuses, the two men stared at me as if they were terribly shocked by my appearance.

    He''s a persistent husband. He''s consistent but why is that strange gentleman staring at me like that?

    "¡­¡­ma''am, are you okay?"

    Thank you for asking. Although there was a tremble in tone. As soon as I was about to nod my head with a smile, Isaac, who was looking my way, came closer.

    His movement was so aggressive that I shrugged my shoulders without realizing.

    "I''m sorry, but someone keeps crying¡­¡­."

    "What?"

    "I heard someone crying, so I thought it was Ellen, so I came out worried."

    Isaac wanted to exchange nces with the unfamiliar man for a moment, then looked down at me again.

    I think he believes that I must have lied.

    "Nobody cried."

    No, obviously a little while ago¡­ Why can''t I hear any more cries? In fact, the sound stopped altogether at times like this.

    "I''m not lying, I''m sure a while ago¡­¡­."

    "I never said that you were lying."

    It was a harsh tone like a knife.

    That''s right. However, were you aware of the fact that your current statement contradicts the previous one?

    "Damn it¡­¡­ Sergey, for now leave."

    "Yes. Then I will visit you again in the afternoon. See youter, madam."

    The man with a unique name, Sergey, was apparently a doctor.

    I was also trying to greet him kindly, but my husband interrupted me.

    My foot jerked off from the floor, causing dizziness along with some strange feeling.

    "I''m too heavy¡­¡­."

    "¡­¡­."

    "Did I have a nosebleed?"

    "¡­¡­notjust now, but three days ago."

    "That can''t be¡­¡­ Oh, I''m heavy, so please put me down."

    "You seem to have a high fever."

    High fever? As I slowly moved my arms around his thick neck, he flinched as if he had been burnt by something. Rude thing.

    "I''m sorry to keep bothering you. Please don''t hate me."

    "¡­¡­."

    "I thought Ellen was crying¡­¡­."

    "Ellen doesn''t cry."

    "Yes, she''s different from me but I''m still good."

    "What the hell¡­ Whoo, that''s enough."

    ¡ªat acting. I clicked my tongue for a short time and chuckled at the blunt expression of the guy who put me down on the bed.

    His red spinel-like eyes fluttered with a strange light.

    "I mean you¡­."

    "What?"

    "¡­¡­No, I''ll talk to youter."

    Indeed, he was consistently nd. The consistent husband left the room like that.

    The door shut softly.

    But I didn''t hear the footsteps.

    Even in the midst of a half-sleepy night, as I was paying close attention to my surroundings with my ears, after a while,thump, a sound like something lightly bumping into something, and a sound simr to a sigh rang out.

    What is it? I don''t think he''s banging his head against the wall.

    What is he thinking?

    What is he thinking standing there now?

    Why doesn''t he just walk away?

    It''s like taking a step backwards and catching a mouse, but I have to say thank you to the employees here who don''t even have a clue.

    * * *

    I was ill for another two days after that.

    Apparently, It wasn''t my usual yearly sickness but just an ordinary, boiling fever.

    The doctor, Sergey, was very kind, but he didn''t give me detailed answers to my questions or exin them in any way.

    It was unclear whether he was hiding something or not having a personality which made him not forting with his patient.

    However, he emphasized that I should eat well, saying that I was too skinny.

    Anyway, the conclusion that could be reached in this situation is that my annual sickness and fever have ovepped at once.

    Since I fell into the pond that day, it was natural for a fever toe.

    Therefore, the sudden burst of nosebleed and Isaac''s feeling my fever could also be exined.

    Nevertheless, why do I feel uneasy about the cause?

    Moreover, no matter what happened, the attitude of the servants, who were noticeably polite, was also something I was not very ustomed to.

    "It''s fresh porridge, ma''am. I ground the potatoes so that you could feel your appetite."

    Yes, yes. It''s an honor.

    It''s very hard to adapt to them being grudgingly polite, but I should still smile.

    Another downside of being sick is that I''ve to stay in bed and have to ept each meal.

    To make matters worse, Ellenia came to me at every meal, so I couldn''t do anything about it secretly.

    Now that the fever has gone down, let''s get back to normal, please.

    "Please don''t misunderstand what happened that day."

    "What¡­?"

    "It''s something about an old business that I had to discuss with my brother, so I was just going to take a quick look around lunchtime."

    I gently put down the spoon that was scratching the porridge bowl.

    Ellenia sat upright in the armchair like a statue, her eyes fixed on my hand.

    "There''s no misunderstanding, Ellen."

    "I heard the things below arbitrarily. So¡­¡­."

    The best beauty in the North, who blurred her words, fixed her unique red gaze on my face.

    Well, Ellenia would be most troubled if there was a conflict.

    Don''t worry, I don''t have any interest or time to waste on such things.

    ***

    [1] she''s acting like a big fan but she''s getting worried because she got a real nosebleed as if she really got excited seeing him

 Chapter 13

    Episode 13: Northern Social Club

    "I know that Miss Furiana is an old friend. I really hope you don''t worry about that."

    "¡­¡­Everyone was very surprised to hear that Ruby suddenly copsed."

    "I''m sorry to have troubled you. Foolishly, I didn''t know I would end up like that¡­¡­."

    "It''s our fault."

    Her strong tone that cuts like a knife is exactly the same as that of Isaac''s. Guess who is truly rted to each other?

    I smiled awkwardly and picked up the spoon again.

    There was a moment of silence.

    "It was the first time I had seen him so shocked."

    "I¡­."

    "Even if you get angry, it''s still my fault. Anyway, I''m d your recovery was quicker than expected. If you''re feeling well, I''d like to ask you to join us for a riding party this weekend."

    Was it the meeting Ellenia and Freya had held every summer for a long time?

    Of course I had to go. It''s a great opportunity to build a steady image in the social world here.

    "Thank you for asking. Of course I will attend."

    * * *

    When ites to horseback riding in the social world, it didn''t have an intense goal, but more of an outdoor party where young nobles gathered under the pretext of horseback riding to build friendship, gather information, and search for a lover.

    I''d say it''s almost like a social club.

    Since it is a club led by the daughter of the Duke of Omerta and the daughter of the Marquis of Furiana, it could be said that only the key members of the North gathered.

    I left a pretty insignificant first impression at thest royal banquet, so I guess I''ll have to keep pushing.

    I only have half a year and I had to use it as much as I could at every opportunity that came to me.

    The clothes ordered from the tailor were still far from arriving, so I chose the most modest-looking dress I had brought.

    A sky blue dress with ruffled sleeves cut at the elbow. My hair was braided long and tied with a blue ribbon.

    "Do you really want it like this, ma''am?"

    The hard-looking maid who was touching my hair nced at the open dressing table drawer.

    I left it open on purpose. The hair ornaments brought from Romagna were eye-catching even to me too.

    Majority of them were given by Cesare, so it didn''t matter if it was fancy or not.

    "Well, why? What do you think would be better?"

    "¡­¡­I don''t think it''s something I can give you an opinion on."

    "Then why don''t you pick one for me? While you''re at it, pick one for yourself."

    The hands that were tying the ribbon stopped. For a moment there was silence.

    Doubt slowly spread across the maid''s face, who looked at me with a slightly startled expression.

    Yes, that''s natural. Either way, I smiled looking at the mirror.

    Acting as the idiot kind person as I could be.

    "Do you mean for me?"

    "Yes."

    "Why?"

    "Just. You''ve been taking good care of me thest few days while I was sick. Anyway, even if I have it, I don''t have much use for it, so I wanted to give one as a gift. Choose whatever you like."

    The maid was still looking at my face with wary eyes, but at the same time, her greed dripped as she nced at the splendid ornaments.

    One of my smallest hairpins would have earned her ten months'' wages.

    Just pick it up, man.

    "By the way, let''s keep it a secret because it''ll be a problem for the other kids if they know."

    With that, the hesitation ended.

    The maid, who pretended to hesitate for a moment, picked up the biggest and most colorful ornaments.

    It was ab decorated with emerald butterflies. That seemed to be the most expensive.

    As if I were going to take it back, a smile popped up around the dry lips of the maid, who hurriedly hid the decorativeb in her arms.

    A familiar expression. That''s the expression when they catch a pushover.

    "¡­¡­Thank you, ma''am."

    "Yes, I look forward to your kind cooperation. How long have you been working here?"

    "Three years, ma''am."

    "Then you know the head maid well. How long did the head maid work here?"

    When I asked apletely unrted question, the answer came back immediately.

    "The head maid has been here since the young master and youngdy were very young. At first, I heard she was their nanny."

    The maid, who added in a polite tone, rolled her eyes quickly from side to side.

    Hmm, she didn''t seem to like the head maid very much.

    Anyway, I only remembered her as a loyal maid character, but if she was Ellenia''s nanny, her affection for the siblings would be extraordinary.

    That''s why she didn''t like me even more¡­¡­.

    It would be funny if the main culprit who turned off my fire on the first day was the head maid. She didn''t do that to the original Rudbeckia.

    Is she the type to touch when the opponent is easy?

    "Thank you. Then go ahead."

    * * *

    "Oh, ma''am. I''m d you recovered well. You don''t know how worried I was when I heard that you were sick. I wanted to visit you, but I couldn''t because I thought you might feel ufortable."

    "Hahaha, what''s the point of being ufortable? But thank you for your concern."

    After finishing all the preparations, when we arrived at the stable, Ellenia was waiting ahead with Freya as nned.

    Freya, who was petting a white stallion in a lively riding dress that was simr to Ellenia''s, seemed very friendly with the horses here as well.

    I couldn''t believe that horses could look like a puppy in the rain, was this the dignity of the main character''s childhood friend?

    It was not unreasonable for everyone to think that Freya should be in my ce.

    Freya, I don''t know what to think about her yet, but¡­¡­ as long as you spare me, I could transfer this position to anyone at any time.

    Ellenia, who looked alternated between me and Freya with that expressionless face, soon put her hand on my shoulder and led me close to the stable.

    "They''re all well-trained stallions, so you can choose the one you like. Except for the one in the right section."

    "Oh, the one over there¡­¡­."

    "They are the ones that only my brother rides."

    I see. I''m not sure whether to say that the rider looks like a horse or not.

    Freya burst intoughter.

    "Hahaha, that''s right. But wouldn''t the others be a little rough for the madam to ride? You just recovered."

    "I don''t think it''s going to be too much, but if you don''t mind, we''ll pick the most docile, Cedric?"

    The most docile guy. All of them are just horses who look like the master of this house.

    Look at all those glib things.

    Phew, I''m being discriminated against by horses. I don''t like you guys either. No, I don''t like the stable itself.

    "Good morning, Iz. Are you on your way in or out?"

    "What are you doing here this morning?"

    "Your lovely wife ising to y with us today. Do you want to join us if you''re lonely?"

    "What?"

    It wasn''t like I was hiding and spying likest time, but what is this strange feeling of being stabbed for nothing?

    When I turned my head secretly, I saw my husband approaching me in a shiny ck uniform.

    It was my first time seeing him wearing something other than armor, so it felt somewhat unfamiliar.

    A strange silence fell for a moment.

    In contrast to Freya, who was smiling casually and cheerfully, Ellenia just stared at her brother and said nothing.

    And Isaac looked at me, who was standing with a firm grip on the stable fence, and he immediately frowned.

    This was just the same situation. Even if you keeping out like that, I''m always the same.

    "Wow, you look so cool today. Where are you going?"

    "No. I don''t do anything on Sabbaths."

    What''s this answer? Is he being sarcastic?

    "What are you doing here?"

    "I was choosing a horse for a horseback riding meeting with these two. Would you like to go with us?"

    "I''m busy."

    A little while ago he said he didn''t do anything because it was Sabbath, what a contradictory bastard.

    Of course I knew he would refuse, so I smiled unyieldingly.

    "Well, can I pick a random horse?"

    "Do you know how to do it?"

    "I don''t have a good eye for it."

    That''s why Ihavea crush on you.

    Although I''m pretending to be in love. Ho ho.

    As I grinned widely at his words, he blinked his eyes slowly for a moment, then turned to the two women closest to him.

    Freya opened her eyes wide, and Ellenia opened her mouth without an ounce of distraction.

    "Sergey said it was okay. If that''s what you''re curious about."

    "¡­¡­."

    "If you can''t trust me, why don''t you check it out yourself and take her home? I''ll be with Frey first."

    Huh? Now, wait a minute, Ellen, why are you leaving me like this all of a sudden!

    I thought it would be a joke, but Ellenia climbed into her stallion with a quick motion as if she really intended to leave me alone with this monstrous husband.

    Not only me but also Freya looked embarrassed.

    "Let''s go."

    "But Ellen¡­¡­."

    To make matters worse, Isaac just stared at me silently instead of trying to stop this situation, which was not even pleasing to me.

    There is no other incarnation of Satan in the form of his arms crossed and ring dignifiedly. Sniff

    "I-I''m sorry. Ellen, because of me¡­¡­."

    "¡­¡­."

    "Well, I''ll just go and reflect on myself at home."

    "What the hell are you talking about?"

    The guy, who let out an annoyed sigh, passed through the fence gate and came closer to me.

    Then he made a gesture toward the stable keeper, who was carefully looking around nearby.

    "Cedric."

    "Yes, lord."

    "Get out."

    "¡­¡­What?"

    "Get out."

    Cedric looked puzzled for a moment, but quickly left with the momentum of wanting to save his life.

    No, why is he sending him out?

    The sound of the horses snoring their noses dreary. I was overwhelmed with embarrassment.

    I hate the stable.

    Especially if it''s a stable with a ruthless opponent.

    Even more so now that I''ve experienced something horrifyingly simr in my previous life and this life.

    The sound of horses crying.

    The sound of a horse whip tearing through the air.

    My brother''s creepy whispers mixed with my disgusting cry seemed to echo in my ears.

    ¡ªDo you know what you did wrong?

    My breath was trembling.

    I shook my head to get myself together.

    Don''t get caught up in trauma and ruin things.

    I have already passed that stage for a long time. So¡­

    So¡­

 Chapter 14

    Episode 14:Turning the Atmosphere Upside Down

    "Hey."

    I looked up, trying to catch my breath.

    Isaac was looking down at me with his head tilted to one side. His red eyes gleamed faintly.

    "You have a strange expression."

    ¡ªI told you not to drag it out.

    "Whatever¡­ Come here at once."

    ¡ª Come here, bitch who doesn''t even know her wrongdoings.

    I followed the order in daze.

    On the right side of the wide, dark stable, the stallions whine lowly toward their owner.

    Mocking gaze. The animals thatugh whilst I cry

    "Can you pick one up for me?"

    ¡ª Bring it here.

    I gulped down my dry mouth and turned to the side.

    It was hung on a pole above a chest piled with carrots and apples.

    "It''s the only way to deal with this arrogant thing."

    ¡ª There is only one punishment that can be given to a stupid girl who doesn''t know a single grace given to her.

    I paused for a moment and looked at the stallion in the immediate front fence.

    The horse stomped on one foot and snorted disapprovingly.

    It seems to be asking why it exploded so slowly.

    It''s all right, it''s all right. But I''m the one who thought he was a good person. He just needs to save meter.

    "He looks the dirtiest in nature, but he is surprisingly simple¡­¡­."

    Isaac, who was stroking the back of the horses'' nose, looked back, paused at the next moment.

    "¡­¡­What are you doing?"

    Why is the pattern always the same no matter where I go? Just save my life, bastard.

    As a sign of remorse, I approached with tears in my eyes.

    "I''m sorry. I''ve sinned to death."

    "What¡­?"

    "It''s all my fault. I was presumptuous without knowing grace. I''m absolutely hopeless."

    He stared at me. His dark ruby eyes seemed somehow a little dazed.

    "You¡­"

    His gaze turned downward. To be precise, he looked at my outstretched hand.

    His dull eyes hardened as sharp as a razor.

    "It seems that in Romagna, the horses only eat whip as a snack."

    "What¡­?"

    Hic!Hup came out.

    At the same time, he snatched the whip from my hand and threw it away.

    Bang!

    The stallion, who almost got hit while weing the owner, grumbled in dissatisfaction.

    Hup, hup.

    But the hups didn''t stop and kepting out.

    I was trying to cover my mouth with both hands, but Isaac grabbed my hand and made me put it down. His cold, hardened face was terribly frightening.

    "Why did you bring that?"

    "Hic!That''s all I was able to find, so if you tell me where everything else is, I''ll bring them back¡­¡­."

    "Bring it back and what do you want me to do with it?"

    "s-hic-orry. I didn''t mean to dawdle.HicI know what I did wrong."

    "What did you do wrong?"

    "E-Everything. So in the first ce, I¡­¡­."

    "No, it''s okay. It''s fine. Stop talking. Shit!"

    I shut my mouth tight.

    Isaac let go of my hand, then stepped back and looked at me in silence with an uncontroble expression.

    Rather than ring at me, he just stared at me. That was more worrisome.

    "Why don''t you breathe?"

    "T-To stop the hups¡­¡­."

    I exhaled out the breath that I had been holding back. Fortunately, the hups seemed to have stopped.

    Instead, I slumped on the floor as my legs lost strength.

    My husband looked simply absurd.

    "I''m going crazy because of you."

    The guy approached me and picked me up like luggage.

    Oh, I''m a chick again.

    It was disturbing to be in the air like this. And it made me irritated again.

    I was scared again that it became a big deal. What is so important about this anyway? Whether it''s here or there, I''m afraid of ending up in the same cycle of fate or bing the subject of fate, so my legs just lost all their power.

    Now, get a grip and get back to the role.

    "It was because I was dizzy for a second. I didn''t do it on purpose."

    "I never said you did it on purpose. Damn, what kind of horseback riding meeting is this¡­."

    "I''m sorry. I didn''t think much. I just thought I''d be able to get to know the people here."

    "What''s the use of knowing the people here?"

    The blunt retort followed with him taking a few steps back.

    Then he bent over and picked up an apple in the chest and handed it to me.

    "Take it."

    "Oh¡­¡­."

    "You said you were going to choose a horse. My horses are as snobbish as you expect."

    I see. The horsesarethe snobs.

    So, the one you asked me to get for was a giant apple Mister, it would have been better if you said it properly!

    I felt relieved and at the same time embarrassed. Still, I''m d he''s not annoyed.

    Phew, I need to stay alert from now on. He doesn''t like crying, so I shouldn''t do that again.

    "Can I ride your horse?"

    "Why not?"

    What are you saying, if I rode it secretly, you''d be furious?

    I was dumbfounded, but of course I didn''t show it.

    "Really?"

    "¡­¡­Yes, really."

    "Don''t you think the horse will be offended?"

    "They don''t even recognize their owner if you give them an apple."

    I was held in my husband''s arms and met a muscr ck stallion who seemed particrly like the most snobbish horse in here.

    His eyes were very arrogant as if he was the master of the word.

    Purung purung.

    His eyes gently shone all pretentiously when I gently held out the apple.

    "Hello. I''ll give you this. So, please be nice to me."

    "Purung¡­."

    I could feelhisgaze. My husband''s eyes were the same.

    Why are you looking at me like that?

    What are you thinking about?

    What do you think right now?

    First of all, I think he has been interested in what I''ve been doing so far¡­¡­.

    "It seems like a very precious thing."

    "He seems to like you."

    "Yes, it''s really cool."

    "Then let''s go."

    "What?"

    "Cedric!"

    The stable keeper, who ran away earlier, rushed back.

    He looked a little bewildered, but when Isaac gestured with his chin, he came up and began to saddle his horse.

    "Madam¡­."

    "It''s okay, she''s riding with me."

    Cedric opened his eyes as wide as a horseshoe, but asked no questions.

    As for me, I asked a question with my eyes wide open just like Cedric.

    "Is it really okay to do that?"

    "¡­¡­."

    "Are you really taking me?"

    "The real thing is¡­¡­ I don''t do anything on Sabbath, so it doesn''t matter. Only the apprentices are working."

    "But you said you were busy earlier¡­¡­."

    "I was mentally busy."

    What kind of guy is like this? Phew, I have to admit it''s a very surprising attitude though.

    It''s a huge improvement for an arrogant hermit who didn''t even want to run into me in the first ce.

    I will continue to make sure that he never lose interest.

    * * *

    The shores of Lake Greeley, where the meeting was held, were bustling with a lively and noisy atmosphere.

    People in light riding clothes and pdins covering the area were mingling together, flirting on horseback and enjoying food at an outdoor table.

    The sky above them was blue without a speck of cloud.

    It is a beautiful and romantic scenery when Ipletely remove my situation and position.

    ¡­¡­Of course, that romantic mood was soon shattered.

    "¡­ Whoa, fuck, what the hell is that?"

    "Hey, can you see?"

    "Oh me too."

    "Is it a hallucination?"

    "I don''t feel that there is any magic."

    Husband, I guess I''m not the only one feeling the fact that you''re closer to the Demon King than the Pdin.

    Your friends are on the verge of drawing their swords and approaching you.

    Whereas those who suddenly cursed or said that they were hallucinating were aristocrats.

    One man who saw us fell off the saddle, and another couple spewed juices out of their mouths.

    It was likepletely destroying the good atmosphere of others, but there was no way Isaac had any conscience to tell that he had caught people off guard.

    Isaac rode his horse without dy and approached the table where a group of women were sitting.

    It was where Ellenia was.

    In contrast to the expression of those around her, which was shocking itself, Ellenia greeted calmly with her usual indifferent expression.

    "What''s wrong with you, brother?"

    "It is always my responsibility to clean up what you have done."

    The guy who was being jeered, jumped out of the saddle.

    But then, aren''t they just starting a family fight?

    No, hey, guys.¡­.

    "Don''t me me for this."

    "I''m not ming you."

    "What do you want me to do?"

    "I don''t remember asking you to do anything."

    "I''d rather be clear from the beginning."

    "Then what about you?"

    "Don''t be sarcastic. At least be grateful. I''m not like my father."

    "I know you''re the only person with conscience in my family. So why don''t you stop arguing? I''m starting to get annoyed."

    What''s wrong with this haughty husband of mine, and what''s wrong with Ellenia, who is so dignified, all of a sudden acting like this?

    Because of this, I felt like being the seed of the problem itself.

    Freya, who was sitting next to Ellenia, rose and approached.

    She stood between Ellenia, who sat upright, and Isaac, who stood arrogantly with the saddle, and her purple eyes shone anxiously.

    "Stop it, both of you. It''s not something to argue about. Iz, you stop and just hang out with your wife. Hmm?"

    Despite his childhood friend''s friendly yfulness, my husband did not budge.

    But now I got afraid because Ellenia was also staring at her brother without moving

    "Excuse me¡­."

 Chapter 15

    Episode 15: Race

    I tried to jump lightly, but it would look too skillful and as soon as I leaned gently, Isaac reached out his arm and grabbed me.

    It was so fast that I fell from the saddle and managed to lean on his heavy arm.

    Ahh I don''t like this. The chick''s condition is insecure.

    There was amotion. Iughed like a fool as I let out the annoying gossips from one ear.

    "D-don''t fight."

    "What?"

    "Don''t get angry. Your handsome face will be ruined."

    Isaac, who was persistent, stared at me in silence for a moment.

    His eyes that glistened like the incarnation of Satan were very bloody. I wiggled my body in preparation for throwing me away if it was toote, but he finally growled.

    "I''m not mad, damn it, Ellen, are you mad?"

    "That''s not true."

    Ellenia, who gave a quick reply, looked at me softly.

    Why are they such absurd siblings?

    I was dumbfounded, but of course I didn''t show it and smiled broadly. When my feet touched the t grass, I felt like I was going to live a little.

    "Thank you for taking me. I won''t forget today."

    "¡­¡­."

    "I''m going to write it in a diary too. Is that alright?"

    "¡­¡­do as you please."

    I said it with no sincerity, but that is a safe response.

    It''s hard to be an interesting fan.

    Likewise, Freya, who looked at me with a curious gaze, smiled softly.

    "Come over here and sit down ma''am. Everyone was waiting."

    Thank you for your empty words.

    I obediently approached the table and sat down, but the tea cup handle was a turtle-shaped decoration with jewel eyes.

    Today has been pushing all the buttons.

    "Well, Ellen¡­¡­."

    "I''m sorry to show you such an unsightly side of me. We''re always like this, so don''t worry."

    Ellenia, who said in a businesslike tone, pushed a te containing finger food toward me.

    That was good, but well, there was a turtle headdress on the te!

    I tried not to look at the decorations as much as I could and drank the tea as hard as I could.

    Freya, sitting next to me, murmured anxiously.

    "Can we just leave him like that?"

    "Leave him alone."

    Ellenia was coldhearted. Before I knew it, my husband was dragging his horse away.

    I was ncing curiously at the sight of the tall men approaching him as if they were waiting around, and someone talked to me.

    "Are you alright?"

    "Oh, yes. Thank you¡­¡­."

    "I was so surprised to hear that you copsed at El Mos. I heard you even shed blood."

    I groaned and swallowed. Indeed, there were not one or two people present there at the time, so it was not unreasonable for rumors to spread around.

    But do you have to point out here that I blew up my nosebleed in an ugly way? Huh?

    Lady Conscion or something. She''s been consistent since ourst meeting.

    "That''s right. I almost got in trouble. Thank you for your concern."

    A grin of sincere gratitude and Lady Conscion made an ambiguous expression whether she was frowning or smiling, and tried again.

    "I guess madam cares a lot about her figure."

    "What?"

    "You''re already quite thin, but I haven''t seen you eat anything sincest time. Do you not like the food here?"

    Gray eyes sparkle with genuine concern.

    I''m sure you didn''t see anything after only seeing me twice. It''s mean of you to point fingers at me for food.

    "Did you notice that? I usually don''t eat a lot."

    "Well, no matter what southern fads are, health is essential to weather the climate here. As you know, it''s a ce where all sorts of things happen, so we tend to behave in a way[1] so that we don''t be a nuisance to each other."

    I see. Ady like me is a nuisance. That''s funny.

    Nevertheless, I continued to smile and my eyes sparkled.

    "Oh, thank you for your concern. You''ve been so sweet sincest time, can I consult you about other things from now on? As you know, I don''t know many people here, so I don''t have anyone to ask for."

    "¡­¡­Well, any time."

    "Really?"

    "¡­¡­please."

    Lady Conscion, who muttered tremblingly, turned her head dimly.

    She seems to be annoyed for some reason.

    I know, I understand. Insults were fun when it was taken directly¡ªno scratching under the surface. Don''t worry, I''m not acting like an idiot because I like you.

    "Ruby."

    "Yes¡­?"

    "The caste is delicious."

    ¡­¡­Yes, the caste is delicious. Are you telling me to eat it?

    Today''s Ellenia was somehow frightening, so I secretly started to gnaw at the bright yellow caste.

    It''d be okay if I didn''t see this little tortoise.

    "Rx. So why are you arguing all of a sudden over something that doesn''t matter? Such rtionships are precious[2]."

    "You''re the ones who have a good rtionship."

    "Us? Lauren is nice, but he''s such a troublemaker. I wish I had an older brother who was a little more reliable¡­¡­."

    Freya, who was yfully blurring the end of her words, looked at me and naturally turned the conversation around.

    "By the way, I''ve heard that madam has a very good rtionship with your brothers."

    There was only one person in my family[3]. Enzo was a knight, not a cardinal. It''s not important, though.

    "It''s just normal. My brothers tend to put up with my foolishness a lot."

    "I''m jealous. I''m the kind of person who takes care of the baby of the family¡­¡­ You must miss them a lot."

    "Honestly, I don''t even think about it. I''m already liking this ce so much."

    Freya was one of the closest people to Isaac.

    Even if it''s not her, since there''s a lot of rumors about me, I have to be careful about what I say¡­¡­.

    "Will Cardinal Valentino visit Earendil this year?"

    It was a question asked by thedy who had been on a trip to Romagna the other day and had a hard time because the food was not to her taste.

    Ugh, apart from the rumors, I forgot how popr Cesare was.

    Please don''te. I don''t want you toe, but it''s painful because I know he''s alreadying.

    "I don''t know. I haven''t heard anything yet."

    Since the diatorial match was aroundte autumn, there were still a few months left before his arrival, but the future before my eyes already darkened.

    Both Cesare and Isaac were quite neck to neck in power, if this body is going to die then I want to pit them against each other.

    * * *

    After the chatty brunch time was over, everyone started riding horses in a good atmosphere.

    Fortunately, my husband left the horse behind before disappearing, so I got on the snob animal and joined them.

    Then it happened that Freya and I were walking slowly toward the forest road near the shore.

    "Don''t worry about Lady Conscion."

    "What?"

    "It''s just that she''s grumpy. She has been chasing Iz for a long time. But you know, she''s notthatbad."

    It didn''t really matter, but I smiled as a sign of understanding.

    "I don''t think she''s a bad person. Lord Isaac is a wonderful man, so it''s no wonder there are so many people who like him."

    "You''re so sweet, ma''am"

    Freya tilted her head to one side with her eyes fixed forward.

    Sitting on a stallion as white as snow and slowly driving the horse, she was like a goddess jumping out of a masterpiece.

    "I don''t know what you have heard the rumour, but I thought you were a very picky person."

    "Me? Why?"

    "You are the princess of Romagna. It''s natural to be nervous around you."

    As she added yfully, she grinned, showing her white teeth.

    If I was the original Rudbeckia, it wouldn''t have been just a rumor.Phew. I still feel a little pity for Rudbeckia in the original¡­¡­.

    "Can we go this way?"

    "As long as you don''t go too far in, that''s fine. It''s the safest ce for outdoor gatherings, so we always get together like this."

    "Oh¡­¡­."

    "But you seem to be very good at riding horses than I thought."

    "It''s nothingpared to you, mdy. There are good things to say."

    "Well, I don''t think so at all. Speaking of which, shall we have a game?"

    "A game?"

    "If you go straight in that direction and run on the side road on the right, we will end up at the opposite side of the road we came from. That''s the game. What do you think?"

    I nodded my head because there was no reason to refuse.

    It''s a great thing for me to get closer to Freya. Should I win or lose?

    "Then madam will go first."

    "Are you going easy on me?"

    "I''m a little more used to this road, so it''s only natural for me to yield."

    And that''s how I started first.

    As soon as I sped up, the horse began to run vigorously as if it had been waiting. I don''t know how I''ve endured it.

    My braid fluttered wildly. Surprisingly, I felt pretty good.

    Maybe it''s because it''s been too long since I ran as much as I wanted without looking at anything, and perhaps I even wanted to show off my skills for the first time in a while.

    In the midst of running like that, the side road that Freya was talking about appeared.

    As I was running along the side road, I suddenly stopped galloping for a while due to a strange feeling, but I did not hear a sound following me.

    Where is Freya by now? Or maybe she took a different path?

    It happened when I was listening to my surroundings.

    Something literally popped out of the bushes, wrapped around my ankle. I thought it was a snake for a moment and screamed in surprise.

    The horse, startled by the momentum, also raised its front legs with a howling sound!

    "Kyaaa!"

    My hands slipped and my body jerked into the air.

    Soon after, there was a tingling shock all over my body, and I felt like I was being dragged away.

    I didn''t know if it was a vine wrapped around my ankle or something, and it was winding up all the way to the top of my body, pulling me into the bush.

    I didn''t even realize I was screaming.

    I didn''t know until I hit my head hard at something blunt.

    For a moment, the ckout came.

    * * *

    "Hngh¡­."

    My head was heavy. And as I lifted my heavy eyelids, the whole ce was dark and quiet.

    The pure white moonlight was dimly illuminating the surroundings.

    Where is this ce? What happened at the end?

    "¡­¡­¡­Akh!"

    As I struggled to get my act together, I gasped when I saw a pair of eyes.

    Assuming that''s it''s eyes.

    It stood right next to me staring down at me.

    I don''t know how to express what it looks like.

    It looks like a ck giant monster rabbit, or a roon

    Its ears that rose on top of the penguin-like torso were pointed like rabbits, and a pair of green lights that looked like eyeballs were shining in the dark. Below that¡­¡­.

    If that huge hole in the stomach was the mouth, I must be destined to die like this.

    ***

    [1] This is referring to their meal intake

    [2] Talking about Ellen and Isaac''s rtionship. Freya is trying to say that they should cherish it more.

    [3] with whom she has good rtionship

 Chapter 16

    Episode 16: Popo Monster

    Aside from the terrifyingly jagged, crocodile-like teeth, what the hell''s in there? Aren''t they skeletons?

    "Ugh¡­."

    I got goosebumps all over my body.

    In order not to scream, I bit my tongue and took a quick step behind, but it moved.

    It made a strange noise as it pped its entric arms that looked like penguin wings had ws attached to them.

    "Po, po¡­."

    "S-Stay away from me¡­¡­."

    "Po, po, po, po¡­¡­."

    ¡­¡­It should feel intimidating, but somehow this monster sounded ridiculous.

    pping its arms hard which also didn''t seem to match it''s appearance.

    "Don''t¡­."

    "Po, po."

    "Come closer¡­."

    "Po, po, po."

    Despite my desperate struggles, the unidentified monster came up to me with a sound that I couldn''t tell whether it was apopoordung dung.

    The open mouth was terrible, so I closed my eyes tightly and my body was lifted up in the air.

    A strange cry echoed from afar.

    It sounded like someone was weeping sadly. I didn''t know if it was just the voice of my heart.

    Ah, God, isn''t it too vain for a girl to die like this?!

    I''m struggling not to be killed by my husband, but what an ending to be eaten by a fat, popo monster!

    The popo monster picked me up with its short arms, and it seemed to be looking for a more secluded ce when there was no one there already and took a wobbly step.

    The ce where it dragged me away was behind a nearby gloomy rock.

    I wanted to scream, but I thought that as soon as I screamed it would bite my head off.

    In addition, I was suffocated by a sudden eerie chill.

    Dadak, dadak.Something like the ng of a horse''s hoof was approaching.

    I felt reluctant for some reason so I lowered my voice.

    I instinctively had a hunch that I shouldn''t show any signs of my presence.

    I caught a glimpse of the Popo monster, holding it''s breath motionless, holding me tight with both arms.

    Dadak, Dadak.

    Finally, it came to the point where I could see the source of the sound.

    "Hmph!"

    Had it not been for the moonlight, I would have thought it was just a knight and screamed.

    Sitting on a somewhat pale blue horse, it certainly looked like a knight.

    It was just that his neck had been cut off.

    What looked like a severed head was stuck to its side.

    Is that what Durahan is?

    Looking at reality like this, it was much more frightening than I had imagined.

    Durahan paused, stood still for a while, and then slowly turned the horse''s head around the time when I and Popo monster were about to die from suffocation.

    Cold sweat ran down my cheeks.

    "Whoo¡­."

    "Po."

    My feet touched the ground.

    Popo monster gently put me down and waddled away again.

    I was watching it from afar, and then I suddenly noticed the rubble scattered on the spot where I had fallen earlier. It was the remains of a thick python-like vine that had been cut into pieces.

    My ankle throbbed.

    I raised my hand and wiped the drops of sweat flowing down my chin, but looking at my palm, it was not sweat, but blood.

    "Po, po."

    The popo monster, who picked up a huge leaf, waddled and approached me again.

    Then it pped the leaf on my forehead.

    There was a moment of silence.

    "Excuse me¡­."

    "Po."

    "By any chance, did you save me?"

    "Po."

    It shook its huge body back and forth. It was like an act of nodding.

    "Can you understand me?"

    "Po."

    "Do you understand people?"

    This time, it shook its body from side to side. It seemed to mean negative.

    Does that mean that you can''t understand people in general but you only understand me?

    "Can¡­.. Can you help me one more time?"

    "Po."

    "I-I have to go home. But I don''t know the way out of here."

    I didn''t know how deep I had been dragged into the forest.

    In addition, seeing the moon rise, I must have fainted for a long time.

    I was bleeding too, and if I wandered alone, I would not only be eaten by a monster but also a wild animal.

    Popo monster was staring at me for a while, but soon it drooped it''s ears and shook itself back and forth again.

    Hey, why do you look depressed all of a sudden? With those skeletons in your mouth?

    "Wait¡­¡­"

    "Po."

    Popo picked me up again. This time, it held me higher than before and put me over it''s head.

    It seemed to mean to get on, so I sat obediently on his head and gently grabbed it''s long ears. It felt surprisingly soft.

    Pung!

    I tightened my grip on it''s ear as my body jerked away.

    Popo started sprinting at such a speed that I couldn''t tell whether it was flying or running.

    It was an incredibly fast pace that did not fit into its huge body.

    The wind hit my face so hard that I almost had to close my eyes.

    How long did it run like that?

    Finally, Popo stopped running and tapped me on the foot.

    As I carefully lowered my legs, it''s squishy, soft arms supported my feet and helped me down.

    "Po."

    It was noisy everywhere. Green lights were circting from not too far away.

    It seemed there been a search.

    "Well, thank you."

    "Po."

    Popo waved one arm as if to greet this time, then turned back and disappeared into the dark forest.

    I limped through the bushes toward the light.

    "¡­¡­¡­Ackk!"

    "Kyaaa!"

    As soon as I went through the thick bushes and pulled myself out, I was also surprised when a fellow freaked out and screamed.

    "M-m-m-m-m-madam?"

    "Sir Endymion?"

    "I-I found her! Mdy is safe! I found mdy! Madam, are you all right?"

    Even Endymion, who is still an apprentice, seemed to be exhausted from looking for me.

    As the area became noisy, pdins with torches came one by one.

    Although there should be a sense of relief, my heart began to beat roughly in anxiety as I suddenly became nervous.

    "Oh, my God¡­¡­."

    "Lady Rudbeckia is safe!"

    "I''m so d you''re safe. Are you hurt anywhere? This is¡­."

    Endymion, who was bending over and looking at me, suddenly reached out carefully and removed the giant leaf on my forehead.

    It''s amazing that it didn''t fall.

    A blood-soaked leaf fluttered away.

    "Endy, get out of my way. Madam, pleasee this way."

    Sir Ivan, who approached through the other pdins, held out an arm for me.

    His face was frighteningly stiff which I had never seen before.

    And it was then.

    "If my wife doesn''t get in trouble for even a day, it looks like she''s itchy."

    I held Sir Ivan''s arm and winced at the terrifying voice.

    Endymion, who was looking at me with a nk expression, quietly opened his mouth.

    "Sir, your wife¡­¡­."

    "Shut up."

    Endymion immediately shut up and looked at me with a somewhat pitiful gaze.

    It is understandable that Isaac''s appearance now was iparably terrifying.

    The blood-colored eyes were burning like a me in hell, like Durahan that I saw a while ago and I couldn''t do anything.

    "I think I already said that there is no need to get attention in this way."

    "I-I''m sorry to have caused you so much trouble. But I couldn''t help it¡­¡­."

    "You can''t help it?"

    Smirking, he raised the corners of his lips. It was a mockery, a smirk dripping with cold.

    Then what am I supposed to do in that situation, you persistent bastard!

    Do you think that I was deliberately drawn to the monster?

    As I was about to exin the situation somehow, Sir Ivan interrupted.

    "Iz, calm down. You have to listen to this side."

    Huh? Listen to this side? Why do I have an odd feeling about this?

    "There is nothing to listen to or not to do."

    "Just calm down¡­¡­."

    "I''m going to blow you away with this damn clown show today."

    The person who chewed and spat out came straight up with a terrifying momentum that was about to strangle me.

    "Get out of the way."

    "Hey, Iz¡­."

    "Get out of my way."

    Sir Ivan, who half wrapped me, sprang off.

    Then, as he did, a shrill scream rang out, saying, ''Oh, fuck, I don''t know, you fucking bastard!''.

    Either way, Isaac carried me on one shoulder and walked quickly.

    My body trembled. Husband, what kind of twisted signal is this?

    I didn''t know if he would throw me away if I made a mistake, so I decided to keep my mouth shut for now.

    Isaac put me on the horse he had tied up outside the forest and climbed straight up and sped up.

    As the horse shook, my injured ankle throbbed deeply, but I bit my lips and held it in.

    "Brother?"

    The mansion was lit up all over.

    As we entered alone past the silent knights, Ellenia, who had been sitting on her sofa, stood up.

    Unlike her, her face was filled with tremendous state of agitation

    Freya was there too, unharmed.

    Tears gleamed on her face as she stood up holding a soaked handkerchief.

    "Oh, ma''am, you''re safe! I''m so relieved. How much¡­¡­."

    "Ruby, what the hell happened? What''s with the wound?"

    That''s what I mean. My husband interrupted me just as I faltered and tried to open my mouth.

    "Call Sergey. Youe here."

    "But brother¡­¡­."

    "Don''t follow me."

    It was so bloody that even Ellenia stopped.

    The maid''s expression of consoling the two girls looks very satisfied with the situation.

    I was almost at a loss when I saw the eyes that were going to lead to my death.

    Trying not to limp, I followed my husband''s scary backside.

    Hic, I don''t want to follow you like this, it''s really scary.

    The ce where I arrived after being dragged away was a study room-like ce.

 Chapter 17

    Episode 17: Face Hidden Behind Beautiful Mask

    Bang.Isaac shut the door as soon as I followed him in.The sound was very frightening. Tears sprang up in fear, but I held back.

    "Sit down."

    I shrank and sat down on a nearby chair.

    Isaac, sighed as if he was trying to suppress his boiling anger, now that I see him, he was a mess.

    His uniform was dirty, and his silver hair was unruly with sweat all over the nape of his neck.

    "All right."

    He finally straightened up and crossed his arms and faced me directly.

    His eyes that were filled with ring anger had already subsided coldly.

    "Tell me what happened."

    What''s up with this man?

    I gulped down my dry saliva and began exining in a hurry.

    "We were riding together and Miss Furiana asked me topete toward the other side of the shore, so I started first along the road she told me, and suddenly something popped out of the bushes and grabbed me by the ankle and pulled me. I-I was trying to get out, but I hit my head and¡­¡­ I really didn''t do it on purpose."

    While taking a shaky breath, I was wondering if I should say that I met Popo the monster or not, but the expression on his face was unusual.

    Staring at me with ring eyes is like¡­¡­.

    "Freya told me that you ran into the forest to y by yourself. Even though she said no."

    "What? What''s that¡­¡­."

    "Or did Freya lie to me? Is that what you''re trying to say?"

    His voice, which pressed down his anger, subsided coldly.

    What the hell is he talking about?

    I felt like I was hit on the head.

    What is this weird feeling?

    Why? Why would she do that? Just because she doesn''t want to take responsibility? Because she was afraid to say she offered a match first?

    No, it''s not.

    She obviously didn''t show any hostility until today, so why would she do that?

    She didn''t seem to care about me, but what''s with the sudden change of attitude?

    She didn''t expect me to be kidnapped by a monster, but she certainly showed me the wrong way.

    And now, thanks to her, Isaac misunderstood me.

    Freya was in a position that was iparable to me, and it was only natural for Isaac to trust her more than me.

    Once I was alreadybelled, and if something simr happened again in the future, I would be swept away by an absurd stigma and drowned in mud. I have experienced this before.

    Why is she messing with me like this? I''m an idiot. I can do anything for her, but if she''s interrupting my safe path like this¡­¡­.

    It was then Isaac, who was silently looking at me, who had been lost for a while, suddenly said in a subdued tone.

    "You, just go back."

    "Pardon¡­?"

    "Go back to Romagna. I''ll send you back without any strings attached."

    ¡­¡­What does this mean?

    Isaac agreed to marry me only to prevent Ellenia from marrying Enzo.

    Everyone knew that one day there would be a catastrophe.

    However, even my father or Cesare could not ask for a divorce this time, so I was stagnant, while at the same time Britannia royal family saw me as a hostage that they couldn''t let go easily.

    But I can''t believe he''ll annul the marriage without any strings attached within a month of my arrival.

    No matter how much he was the king''s nephew and future Duke of Omerta, it was not a decision he could make.

    And if I go back to Romagna in this state¡­¡­ Aside from my personal fear of the family, Ellenia, with or without me, will be married to Prince Dorias in half a year, so who will stop her from being assassinated?

    Even if it weren''t for me, my father''s spies here would make things up, and if Ellenia died like that¡­¡­.

    If I can''t do anything like this and go home, I''ll¡­¡­.

    "You didn''t marry me because you liked me, and if you stay here, you won''t be able to see anything good, so go back to your house. You must have felt it, but this is not the ce for you."

    It was a cold tone, as if it could cut like a knife. The calm voice that waspletely drained of emotions was terrifyingly determined.

    It was too unexpected for him to explode because he thought I was trying to alienate his childhood friend.

    Even if Rudbeckia in the original was so vicious towards Freya, it seems that this kind of situation did note out, but¡­¡­.

    Knock, knock.Someone knocked on the door.

    Isaac now turned to the door, sweeping his hair with a short sigh.

    "It''ll take a while for the doctor to arrive, so until then¡­¡­."

    "I-I don''t want to."

    "What?"

    Thump!

    I clung to him, falling off the chair.

    My shin ached, but regardless, I crawled and hugged his legs tightly.

    First, I have to solve this misunderstanding with this damned problematic man. Even if I get hit more for lying¡­¡­.

    "What the hell are you doing¡­¡­."

    "No, I don''t want to go back. I''m sorry. I''m sorry for everything. Please don''t throw me away like this¡­¡­."

    I knew crying would irritate him, but there was nothing else I could do in this situation.

    I sat on my knees properly, sobbing and sping my hands.

    Isaac was staring down at me with a look simr to what I saw in the stable this morning.

    "I guess I misunderstood whatdy Furiana was saying. How dare I said that thedy lied. I-I''ll apologise to thedy. I''ll apologise to everyone else. From now on, I won''t do anything and just stay at home. I won''t do it again, so please forgive me."

    "¡­¡­."

    "I-I''ll do whatever you tell me to do. I''ll take any punishment quietly. As much as I''ve done wrong, I''ll take beatings until you feel better.¡­."

    His face, which seemed half-frozen, slowly distorted.

    The next moment he grabbed my shoulders and lifted me up. At that moment, I closed my eyes tightly because I felt like he was going to p my cheek.

    "I hate you so much."

    Hups came out at the sound that pierced my ears like an awl.

    I know it well, you bastard!

    Although it was a fact I already knew very well, it was the first time he had spoken to me in such a determined and vivid way that in an instant, I was half-frozen.

    Isaac looked into my eyes with eyes like zing mes, and growled one word at a time.

    "I''m so annoyed with you."

    "Hic¡­"

    "All the arguments until this night, worrying over you when it should not matter to me whether you die or not..¡­ Everything that you have done was unpleasant to me, but damn it, I''m insanely annoyed because I can''t figure out why I am bothered by everything. Why don''t you just walk around with your nose up like you supposed so? Why the hell are you acting likethis! Every wording from your mouth is nonsense, but why am I¡ª I''m always mulling over what you''re saying¡­!"

    What¡­?

    "I''m going crazy because I don''t know. That''s why I hate you and I''m annoyed."

    I''ve been suffocating. The waves of emotions flowing out of him were so intense that I couldn''t breathe properly.

    While there was a heavy silence, we both looked at each other.

    Despite his zing eyes, somehow I felt like I could not take my eyes off him.

    Suddenly a cool sense of relief struck my heart.

    He didn''t mean to send me just because of Freya. It wasn''t like that. He wasn''t fed up withme.

    First and foremost, the fact that he was a little shaken by my words despite the words of his childhood friend who was by his side for ten years, was important.

    A ray of light seemed to shine in the dark.

    Whether the piece of emotion he''s feeling is pity, interest, or an agglomeration of something else¡­¡­.

    There was still hope for me in such an intense feeling.

    As the unknown author indicated, I already know that the BlueBeard and the Shining Knight are the same person[1].

    "I-hic-tell me what to do. I''ll do anything. I''ll do everything, so please don''t throw me away."

    Isaac slowly removed his hand from me.

    It was me who was shivering and whispering, but somehow his red eyes looked painfully distorted.

    The moment I opened my lips again, he turned around first.

    Bang,The sound of the door mming rang out loud.

    And that''s how the best knight of the north fled from the scene.

    * * *

    What was Freya''s character like?

    A dignified, witty, gentle, aristocratic young girl who was loved by all.

    Other than that, there was no prominent description. Besides, it was a novel I read a long time ago, so my memory is blurry in many ways.

    Of course, it was impossible to know Freya''s detailed characteristics because most of the narratives were centred on the plot of the Borgia family and the Northern Knights, including Isaac.

    However, even if Rudbeckia attacked, Freya responded wisely every time, and if there was likely to be a disturbance, she intervened first, which seemed to be impressive.

    Furthermore, although I do not remember anything more than friendship, I had thought that there would be no variable even if she and Isaac had more than friendship, as she is the main character''s childhood friend and the main character in the epilogue. [2]

    Because I''m a fake wife who''ll be thrown out at any time and everyone knows it enough for sure.

    I thought it would be fine if I didn''t look like I was bothering her or jealous like the original story.

    But why is Freya¡ª in the original who acted elegantly and smartly towards the original Rudbeckia¡ª is now doing this to me even if I didn''t do anything to her and pretended that I can''t attack her?

    She would have been fully aware of the danger of getting lost there, wandering around and encountering the monster.

    Though she didn''t expect to be attacked by a vines monster in that short period of time.

    So she went back and told such a lie right away¡­¡­¡­.

    Did she expect to find me soon and brand me as a spoiled liar in front of so many northern nobles?

    Why the hell?

    I didn''t think she had any animosity towards me from the beginning. However, it''s a different story for her brother¡­¡­.

    She would have thought I wasn''t worth caring about, but it didn''t seem to be the case, so I could only conclude that she was really starting to get bothered by my presence.

    Whatever it may be, it would be difficult if it continues like this.

    Even if it''s not a big deal, even if it''s childish and trivial, considering my situation and circumstances, it can''t be said to be insignificant.

    My conviction hardened the next day when Freya personally visited me.

    ***

    [1] Here the unknown author is the author of ''Sodom and the Holy Grail''. In case readers don''t know who BlueBeard is: he is a serial killer who used to kill his wives who disobeyed him. Now for Rudbeckia, she is prepared to live with the BlueBeard (Isaac) and obey him. As y''all know BlueBeard used to kill his wives because they disobeyed him and opened the forbidden door(?).

    Now what the unknown author indicated (ording to Rudbeckia) is: there are two famous theories regarding the real identity of BlueBeard and one theory actually connects to the Duke of Britannia (Brittany).

    The theory is that a man [Gilles de Rais] had saved the Duke of Brittania''s life at the age of 16 (pay attention that Issac also got fame during this age frame) and quickly rose in ranks by fighting wars and became rich but he soon he left all the fame and riches at the age of 30 and started to divert his attention to ck magic and sacrifices, it is said that he is killed almost 140 people, assaulted them and what not. Later he was killed but it signals the fact that he is rted to the Duke of Britannia (Brittany). He could have been adopted also, so who knows?

    So the author tried to indicate (ording to ruby) that Isaac is actually a psychopath and all (of course it is not, it''s just Rudbeckia is misunderstanding it)

    So for Rudbeckia¡ªright now Isaac is no less than a psychopath, a serial killer, an assaulter, that''s how seriously she is scared of him.

    (Imagine yourself living with a psychopath with no way to escape from him, you''ll have mental breakdowns everyday.)

    [2] Freya became the female lead in the epilogue (married him) even in the manhwa it was shown in first chp.

    Left side: Isaac.

    Right side: Freya (proof that she is Freya- the hair is wavy, Ellen doesn''t has wavy hair, and she doesn''t uses that hairstyle)

    Middle (both behind them and in front): Rudbeckia

    PS: For your information, BlueBeard is not a real person and ording to those famous two theories, it is believed that the character ''BlueBeard'' is derived/inspired from those psychopaths.

    PSS: These theories are in no way real, these stories in no way give us any morals of the story (maybe curiosity leads to regrets?)

 Chapter 18

    Episode 18: Gift

    "I''m sorry, madam. I was stupid. I asked mdy to have thepetition, but when I realized that you seemed to have been attacked, I was so scared of Iz reaction that I ended up lying without realizing it¡­¡­ I''m ashamed of myself for causing a fight between you two."

    Freya, who looked down with her purple eyes shining sadly, seemed genuinely sorry.

    If I hadn''t known about their rtionship, I might have been swept away.

    You did it because you were afraid of Isaac, and if you''re really sorry, you would have told the truth even if it painted a bad picture of you. Why are you sitting alone with me?

    You are such a scary woman.

    Depending on how I react here or not, we will begin to detect each other''s intentions.

    Of course I meant to continue to look insignificant. Especially for her.

    "It''s okay, it can happen. You didn''t know such an ident would happen. I understand everything, so don''t worry."

    "If I didn''t make that offer in the first ce, madam¡­¡­."

    "It''s really okay. This is a secret, but it was actually a little fun. Well, this has never happened in Romagna. I''m sorry that such wonderful knights have been looking for me untilte at night, but I am well now."

    As I smiled brightly like an ignorant child, she looked into my eyes for a moment as if searching for something, and then she smiled feigning understanding.

    It may be purely out of the atmosphere, but for a moment I could see that she thought I was being ridiculous.

    "I know what it is. But I''m d madam is fine. If there''s anything I can do for you in the future, feel free to tell me."

    Suddenly, I could see why I had not felt any hostility from her until now.

    For her, I was not even worthy enough to receive her hostility.

    Until just some time ago.

    I don''t know what caused her to suddenly change her mind.

    However, Freya was an old friend of Isaac and Ellenia and a person who cannot bepared to me in the North.

    No matter what happened, everyone would trust her and not me.

    It is ironic that the final boss, my husband, is the only person who is giving strands of hope in this gloomy situation¡­.¡­.

    The problem was that I hadn''t seen a single hair of his for several days after that night.

    To make matters worse, I didn''t even dare to step out of the mansion even after my injured ankle was healed.

    The guards in the mansion looked at me with their eyes as if they were very anxious about this situation, and even Ellenia seemed to be very cross with me, so she maintained an extremely indifferent attitude.

    Phew.The eyes are so ring that it is hard to even get out of bed.

    Once I''ll look at his face and assess the situation I can decide whether I can coax him or not!

    If he just sorts out his thoughts and throws away a little bit of emotion and sends me home, I''ll¡­¡­. I don''t even want to imagine the next day.

    "A banquet will be held soon."

    Still, Ellenia was less cold-hearted than her brother.

    She was kind enough toe to me and remind me of the event I had forgotten.

    The birthday of my husband, who was born in the cold and ruthless winter, was approaching. It was the end of summer.

    "Is there anything I can you with¡­¡­."

    "We''re just going to do what we''ve been doing every year, so it''s okay. By the way, all the clothes you triedst time will arrive this afternoon."

    Ellenia answered in a sharp manner when I asked carefully while looking at her eyes.

    Indeed, even if I step up in this situation, I think I''ll only get more hate, let alone help. So I decided not to persuade her further.

    Ellenia looked at me for a moment and as I lowered my head without saying a word she then stood up.

    "I think I''ll be a little busy until the day before the banquet. I told the maid to prepare anything you need immediately. Then."

    So, for the time being, I was put under the mercy of the servants who were eager to drive me out.

    Hnng! Ellen, why do you keep abandoning me?

    Not long ago, she pretended to take care of me, but after the night of the incident in question and as soon as the favour fell away from me, they turned into ghosts and the appearance of the servants was very sharp.

    When I pulled the rope by the bed for something I needed, it would take almost half a day before a displeased maid would appear.

    At least the maid who got my hair ornament the other day¡ª her name was Lucille or along that line¡ªhade and helped me. It would have been a nuisance washing my mouth without her.

    Anyway, I didn''t know who would try doing anything toward me, so I couldn''t ask for anything.

    In particr, the head maid, gave off the same feeling as Freya.

    How do I relieve my twisted husband''s mood?

    I was worried about how to prepare his birthday present.

    It''s not that I haven''t experienced this simr situation, but I''m careful because I don''t know when and where he''ll jump.

    After thinking about it for nearly half a day, I decided to just rely on my experience.

    Since it is difficult to go out of the house or ask anyone to help with anything, there was only one thing that I could prepare.

    Thank god that my father''s mistress, Lady Julia, brought me the embroidery box and gave it to me as a wedding present.

    "I didn''t know you enjoy embroidery."

    While I was quietly locked in the bedroom all day and didn''t even call anyone, the maid sneaked up to me and said those words, maybe she thought it was suspicious that I was being quiet.

    I just smiled.

    "I''m just trying to imitate."

    "Are you making it for the young master?"

    "Yes, but it''s been a while, so I don''t know if it will work. I''m worried about which one would be the most appropriate¡­¡­." [1]

    "If you don''t mind giving me some humble advice, he''d like a willow pattern."

    "Willow¡­?"

    "Yes, When lord was young, there was a willow tree he used to climb frequently, but now it''s been cut down for a long time, so he often feels sorry."

    The narrow, smiling brown eyes glistened meanly.

    I got goosebumps for a moment, but I smiled nonchntly.

    "Wow, thanks for the good information. I''ll keep that in mind."

    Of course, I had no intention of embroidering the willow tree.

    What? He often feels sorry for what?

    Aside from the fact that he is not a great man to indulge in such cheap sentiment, it is too much of a trick like this no matter how much she hates me.

    I don''t know exactly what caused Duchess Omerta to have such a tragic death, but I do remember her suicide and the narrative that she died by hanging her neck from a willow in the backyard.

    And she told me to embroider a willow tree.

    It must be a sign to be beaten to death by a willow whip.

    As expected, she must have turned off my fire on purpose on the first night.

    It was just a feeling, but it''s bing very obvious, you bitch!

    You seem to be looking forward to me being beaten up and kicked out, but I have no intention of doing so, you wretched human!

    When I remembered the incident of the first night, I naturally thought of the monsters.

    Especially the Popo monster. The strange monster who understood me and helped me¡­¡­.

    It seems silly, but there was a suspicion that other monsters might be the same.

    The gargoyle[2] in the basement where Cesare once pushed me in, the one that appeared while the torch was extinguished the first night I came here, and the monster of love who dragged me into the water from the pce pond, I felt¡­¡­.

    But, obviously, Rudbeckia didn''t have any unusual abilities, such asmunicating with monsters or having any kind of affinity.

    No, I remember that there was no human being in this world itself who had such an unusual ability against monsters.

    Nevertheless, Popomunicated clearly with me and made sure that it did not understand what anyone else was saying except me.

    For now I had to wait and see.

    I don''t want to tell anyone about it hastily because if I do something wrong, I might be branded as a witch.

    I embroidered painstakingly all day long, immersed in various worries.

    It''s been a while since I did this and my fingertips got tattered because I''ve been concentrating on it non-stop, but it''s okay.

    By the time it was somewhat finished, I asked Lucille to get the letter paper.

    I was a little scared that the personality wrecker might just tear it apart while I was writing the letter with all my heart, but I couldn''t do anything else.

    * * *

    There was a throbbing pain in my lower abdomen and my lower back as if it was going to break.

    I heard bad things always ovep at once.

    It was irregr, but why is iting today?

    It''s sad that even Mother Nature is not on my side.

    I was pretty good at enduring pain, but this time it was especially bad.

    I almost wanted to grab my stomach and roll down.

    How long has it been since I managed to move in a cold sweat and pull the rope next to the bed?

    "What''s wrong, ma''am?"

    It would have been better if Lucille came, but why did the head maide?

    As she moaned and was about to open her mouth, she spoke first.

    "You don''t seem very well, but I''ll get you some painkillers for now. Well, and¡­¡­."

    Huh? I tilted my head back and looked at her.

    The pain was so severe that my vision was blurred, but I could tell that the mean head maid was making an inappropriately hesitant look.

    What, what are you pretending to hesitate about?

    "Sorry, the lord told me to tell you to stay in your ce today. You don''t have to attend the banquet."

    What?

    "You''d better follow along as you''re not feeling well. If you have anything to tell lord, I''ll tell him for you."

    Naturally, I didn''t have the heart to leave the present I had worked hard preparing in her hands.

    Besides, what did she just say?

    She must be lying to me.

    No matter how angry he is, there''s no way I''m just staying in my room on my husband''s birthday banquet.

    I wanted to believe that it couldn''t be, but on the other hand, I was worried that it would be real.

    It''s not impossible if it''s that arrogant person.

    I think he''s not going to see me at all for a while, but if he''s really doing this topletely detach himself from me¡­¡­¡­.

    Shortly after the maid left, Lucille came in and gave me painkillers.

    I was unfamiliar with the eyes that looked at me as if I were pitiful.

    I asked her to call Ellenia, but she was out and I could only hear an answer that she would not be back until the end of the banquet.

    ***

    [1] In an embroidery box there is a fabric and a design provided with it, there are a bunch of different designs which helps the newbie ones to get a smooth start while embroidering. So ruby was choosing which design to do among the bunch

    This one is the modern and cheapest oneso the designs are in one fabric itself but the one ruby has one design on one fabric.

    [2] Despite their frightening appearance, Gargoyles are guardians who are known to protect buildings from evil spirits, and do no harm to humans. Due to this, churches, which were considered holy ces, often had these creatures on the roof to ward off the devil and demons.

    (Just because this monster doesn''t do anything to humans doesn''t mean what Cesare did was okay. Having this monster in the same room with you could leave a traumatic experience, PTSD)

 Chapter 19

    Episode 19: My Husband''s Birthday Banquet

    These terrible people.

    As always, taking pain killers didn''t help.

    I had a hard time and fell asleep. When I woke up, I realized a lot of time had already passed. As far as I know, the banquet starts at 6 p.m., but it''s already past 5 p.m.

    If someone hade to inform me to prepare for the banquet, they would havee sooner.

    If the maid lied to me, she could have told Ellenia that I was ill and was in no condition to attend the banquet.

    It was true that I wasn''t feeling well, so she didn''t lie to her master.

    Or maybe she just told me the truth.

    Either way, I couldn''t stay still.

    I had to check it for now. Fortunately, after a little sleep, my condition was bearablepared to before.

    "Did you call, ma''am?"

    First, I pulled the rope just in case, but somehow Lucille appeared immediately.

    She showed up so fast that I wondered if she was watching me.

    "Can you help me? It''s already thiste, and I have to hurry up and change."

    "But, ma''am, I heard¡­¡­."

    Lucille, who had blurred the end of her words vaguely, looked at me. No wonder she looked troubled.

    It was not clear whether Isaac really intended to lock me up in the room or if the head maid had meticulously told the maids below her after plotting with all of the servants.

    What was certain was that even if the maid gave me medicine, there wouldn''t be many people on my side.

    So I couldn''t stay still.

    I had to convince my bastard husband somehow. As long as he has shown me any emotion, I have to catch the straw.

    Let''s just check first, just check¡­¡­.

    "I know. Just help me get dressed."

    "Madam, I¡­¡­."

    "I just want to feel better. I''ve been in my room for a few days, so I feel stuffy. Please?"

    Lucille had an odd expression on her face, but as soon as I held out my diamond hairpin, she agreed to help me change into my new suit and sneak me into the garden.

    * * *

    I hid myself among the lc bushes and tucked my embroidered handkerchief and letter into my long sleeves.

    Phew, what the hell am I doing?

    Being a big fan is really not for everyone. My lower abdomen and waist were throbbing mercilessly, but it was tolerable.

    I''ll just peek, check the atmosphere, and then¡­¡­. I''ll give him this present and go back.

    Still, it''s his birthday, but as an interesting and passionate fan, I have to give a gift as a tribute

    Regardless of the situation, I had to meet him.

    It was terrifying to wait impatiently for disposition in cold silence.

    I didn''t really eat anything for a few days, but I kept wanting to vomit.

    I''d rather be beaten up, but this probation was hard to bear.

    Rumbling, bang!

    God, you really don''t like me, huh? Why is it that the rain suddenlyes out at a time like this?

    In an instant, the sky turned ck and untimely rain poured down.

    I paused for a moment and wrapped my sleeves which had the gift tightly.

    In order to avoid rain as much as possible, I chose the side where the trees were thicker and walked underneath, but in the end I still got wet.

    It was fortunate that the dress was made of stiffce.

    As I approached the annex, I could hear noisesing from it.

    The sound ofughter from the guests who had just arrived due to a sudden rain shower, the sound of cheerful jokes stating that the sky must have been angry because it''s his birthday.

    I hid behind a nearby juniper tree and peered into the banquet hall entrance

    mboyantly dressed people were walking in,ughing, chatting and greeting. What makes others so happy?

    Everyone wentpletely inside and I approached the stairs for a moment, staring at the empty space.

    Hiding behind the pir again, I peeked inside and saw a lively and luxurious party scene.

    "¡­¡­How hard I worked to prepare this gift."

    "It''s true that you really struggled."

    "I hate you anyway."

    "I told you mdy, you don''t need to be so nice."

    "Why are you here?"

    "This bastard really hates to celebrate here."

    Chatter. A group of men and women were chatting happily down the stairs leading to the center of the banquet hall.

    A couple of pdins wearing ck armor today too and twodies.

    Familiar faces intermingled. It''s something I feel every time I see them, but they seem to have a great sense of pride as pdins.

    Ellenia in an elegant blue dress, was escorted by the pdin, looked like a goddess, and so was Freya, who gracefully designed her pale blonde hair that went well with a pink dress.

    Sheughed and hit the silver-haired knight on the shoulder.

    I could not see Isaac''s expression because he turned his head, but he seemed very happy.

    I felt strange. It was like going back to that day in my high school days.

    On the night of the dance party, I hid in the garden, abandoned by my partner and watched white students who werepletely different from me.¡­.

    The banquet hall door closed slowly.

    Bang, the sound made me wake up.

    I should go back. It would be embarrassing to show up like this.

    Besides, looking at the atmosphere, it didn''t seem that the maid lied to me.

    Soon, the rain stopped.

    I squatted behind the post for a while to soothe my sore back.

    Let''s go back. I think the present is wet and ruined anyway, and I can''t give him anything like this. I can think of different ways.

    Pfft, I shouldn''t have worked so hard. It''s my fault for forgetting for a moment how heartless he is.

    Yes, no matter how mean the head maid is, telling such a lie is too much.

    I''ll go and make a new n for what to do in the future. If it''s toote, I''ll sneak it while he''s sleeping at home¡­¡­ Is it too much?

    "Achoo!"

    I sneezed as I went back to the bushy road.

    It''s bad luck to have sudden rainfall. If I''m sick, I''m the only one who loses, but I unintentionally turned into a foolish bitch¡­¡­.

    Wait, is this the way I came earlier?

    Wake up, you idiot.I raised my fist and hit my forehead.

    But I cried a little because I hit it too hard.

    When I looked around while rubbing my forehead, I felt like I was walking aimlessly and went into the back of the building.

    What are you doing loitering around alone?

    I picked up my pace, hoping that no one looked out of the window in the meantime.

    As I turned around the corner, finding the way where I hade from, I bumped into something violently on my shoulder.

    It hurts. What''s wrong with me today?

    There was a pungent smell of smoke.

    Is it the smell of a torch? I know it doesn''t stop even when it rains.

    I suddenly want to see Popo. Even though it''s a monster that carries corpses in its mouth, there''s never been anyone as kind to me as that monster. It even put a leaf on my forehead so that I wouldn''t bleed¡­¡­.

    "Madam?"

    I kept walking without stopping.

    I don''t know who he is, but please forget my foolishness today. Phew, my back is about to break.

    "Madam. Lady Rudbeckia."

    He''s a persistent man. If he just let me go, would it hurt?

    As I held back my irritation and turned my head, I could see a familiar face for some reason. Pale blonde hair covering the nape of the neck. Round, dark purple eyes.

    Oh, it''s him. I''m so unlucky today to get caught by him.

    "Are you sick?"

    I stared Lorenzo in the face for a moment. His face seemed as if he was ridiculing me.

    What''s so funny? Also why do this brother and sistere out everywhere I go?

    "You can just curse."

    "What?"

    "You can just curse at mefortably. You can realize it from the moment you look at my appearance. You don''t have to go through the trouble of singing like you did back then."

    "What¡­¡­"

    It''s funny how he pulls the corners of his lips like he''s speechless.

    He looked kind of embarrassed.Why are you doing this while you sang such a disgusting song?I blinked and smiled softly.

    "What kind of misunderstanding are you having¡­¡­ When did I ever¡­¡­."

    "It''s okay. I know you don''t like me. I''m good at figuring out those kinds of things. Don''t worry, I won''t be greedy about anything and live as a dead rat."

    My voice was blurred and my vision stinged.

    What am I doing with this bastard? Apparently, because of Mother Nature''s visitation, my judgment was slightly lowered than usual.

    They are useless crowds no matter what I say, but I really appreciate my acting skills that still managed to show me as a harmless person instead of swearing in the middle of my rant.

    Yes, look at me as an idiot. Why don''t you go tell your sister how insignificant I am?

    I don''t want to die.

    I really don''t want to die. I want to live. I can do anything to achieve that.

    I rubbed my eyes with the back of my hand and turned away from Lorenzo.

    But then I saw something right in front of me.

    I thought it wasn''t a weing moment.

    Why are these men here? Obviously, until now, in the banquet hall¡­¡­.

    While I was briefly surprised by the unexpected scene, the proud Northern Pdins seemed more surprised than I was.

    It''s kind of ridiculous to see each of them holding a leaf cigarette in their hand and staring at us with a frozen expression on their face.

    Was that the real source of the pungent scent smoke?

    In particr, Sir Ivan seemed to be so much in shock that he didn''t even notice that a cigarette was resting between his fingers.

    Standing with a box of matches, Endymion took another shot and continued to strike a match that had already been burned ck.

    I know, I don''t look good.

    I''m embarrassed to death, but I think they heard everything I just said.

    Ahh, a rat hole, a rat hole! If this is a joke, it''s not funny to me at all!

 Chapter 20

    Episode 20: Helplesness

    Isaac, who had been staring at me with a face that looked quite simr to his colleagues, slowly hardened his expression.

    He seemed to think that I am not only leaving the room freely, but also holding on to anyone and ying pitiful shamelessly. What a scoundrel.

    Nevertheless, for some reason, I didn''t want to be scolded in front of Freya''s brother. Isn''t that too miserable?

    So I faltered and turned.

    Let''s go back to my bedroom for now. At least he''s angry, so he''ll have toe to anything. Then¡­¡­.

    "Madam?"

    I hope that my body will endure it well, but my back hurts so badly that something caught my foot and I fell down.

    It was a new dress and now it''s sttered with mud. What a waste.

    I was trying hard to stand up, but suddenly my body was lifted into the air.

    No! Not here, you bastard!

    "You¡­"

    "I''m sorry. I didn''t do it on purpose."

    "What?"

    "I just wanted to give you a birthday present, so after giving it to you, I was going to go back right away. I didn''t mean to show up like this."

    I was so embarrassed holding back my tears, but instead I got hups. God damn it.

    I''m embarrassed. I''m more embarrassed than when I had a nosebleed the other day.

    I was so embarrassed that I kept crying.

    I put my finger in my mouth and tried to press down against my tongue, but he grabbed my hand with a vice-like grip.

    "What the hell are you talking about?"

    Huh?

    I raised my head with a whimper. The wide-opened ruby-like eyes felt somewhat strange to me.

    "I heard you said I didn''t have to go to the banquet, but I wanted to give you a present¡­¡­."

    "What the hell are you talking about? What? Who said that?"

    No?

    That wasn''t the case? As expected, the maid lied to me!

    You evil woman! At the same time as anger, relief also flooded in like a wave.

    That''s a relief. The situation wasn''t that bad.

    Oh, I lived. The straw is back. It''s worth the hard work!

    I quickly rubbed my eyes with the back of my hand and smiled broadly.

    "Then you didn''t hate to see me at all, right? Can I give you the present?"

    The cold-hearted husband held on to me and just stared at me for a moment without saying a word.

    If I had known him well enough, I would call this strange expression as a feeling of helplessness for some reason.

    I don''t think it''s an appropriate emotion to describe this monster to be powerless, but¡­¡­.

    His expression was really strange. It was aplete mess; a mixed of anger, relieved, somewhat painful, and seemingly inexhaustible.

    "Why are you¡­."

    The man who opened his lips as if to say something soon clenched his teeth.

    He looked like he was having a hard time.

    I''m the one who''s sick, but why is he having a hard time? Such a weird fellow

    It was then that there was an untimelymotion over hisrge shoulders.

    "You bastard, you¡­¡­! Did you, this crazy bastard, secretly sang the song again behind my back?!"

    "Oh, no! I really only did it once¡­.¡­ Argh!"

    "What did I say I''d do if you sang that song one more time?! Huh?!"

    "That''s not what¡­ Argh! Wait a minute! Please listen to me!"

    This is it, I guess I unintentionally gave Lorenzo a big fuck. I don''t feel very sorry.

    As our obedient Sir Ivan pulled Lorenzo''s ear, Isaac, who was staring at me in the distance, slowly looked back.

    "What song?"

    All the sound snapped to a halt. Not only the Pdins who watched the scene with a nk face, but also Sir Ivan, who was bloody swearing, and Lorenzo, who was screaming and denying, closed their mouths as if they had promised, and there was a strange silence.

    Isaac opened his mouth again.

    Unlike his twisted personality, his voice, which came out in a gentle tone, sounded more eerily than expected.

    "What song?"

    Ah, right. He was an extraordinarily strict man, not to mention a bastard.

    I understand that everyone lost their tongues because the aide before Endymion was kicked out for singing such an obscene song.

    Aside from wanting to give Lorenzo some more shit, I didn''t want to hear the song again.

    I didn''t want this mean husband to listen to such a disgusting song either.

    I''ve already been humiliated today.

    Do something about it, you proud bunch of bastards!

    Why do the Pdines, who say they even kill the invisible dragon, suddenly be self-conscious like an embarrassed adolescent?

    "Achoo!"

    In the end, I sneezed as soon as I tried to say something.

    I sneezed covering my mouth with my hand, and he wrapped his arms around me.

    "Are you okay?"

    I didn''t expect this oue at all.

    It''s your birthday, so it seems like you''re feeling generous.

    I quickly opened my eyes, taking advantage of my husband''s feeling of generosity.

    "You''re so sweet."

    "¡­¡­."

    "Are you not angry anymore? You don''t hate me anymore, right?"

    The persistent Isaac seemed to have noticed that I was chatting non-stop and all persistent.

    The arm that embraced my body was strong, but at the next moment, he took his step.

    "Let''s go inside."

    Hey, wait a minute. This isn''t it.

    Hey, husband, are we going in like this? I am well aware that my appearance is very disgraceful.

    Surely he has a knack for ruining the good atmosphere.

    "Ruby?"

    As soon as I entered the noisy banquet hall, Ellenia approached immediately.

    She looked quite shocked, unlike her.

    "What''s going on¡­¡­ How did this happen? What the hell happened, brother?"

    "Let''s talk about the detailster. Let''s start with her clothes. You go and tend to it and bring her back."

    Oh, he''s out of his mind. I wish I had a day when I knew his twisted mind.

    So I was led by Ellenia into a room upstairs.

    The maids moved busily. Fortunately, the handkerchief and letter in the sleeve were not wet, perhaps because they were tightly wrapped. They were packed separately in a silk pocket.

    Ellenia put her hand on my forehead and let out a strange sigh.

    "Ruby, the head maid said that Ruby was too ill to attend. When I went to check earlier, I thought you were really sick because you were fast asleep. What the hell happened?"

    I''m curious about that, too. Why don''t you ask the head maid?

    "I have some menstrual cramps, but I''m fine. I heard that I don''t have to attend the banquet today.¡­."

    "What? Who said that?"

    Instead of answering, I bowed my answer.

    As the head maid was Ellenia''s nanny, I did not want to appear prematurely framing her.

    Besides, even if I didn''t have to answer, Ellenia seemed to have already figured out the answer.

    "Huuu¡­."

    I nced up again, and there was aplex expression on her face, which is like a piece of cold ice. What is she thinking?

    "First of all¡­ Have you taken the medicine? Does it still hurt?"

    "I took painkillers earlier, but I don''t think it''s effective."

    "You there, go get some painkillers. It''s not a normal painkiller. It''s the one my brother uses."

    The one that Isaac uses?

    As I tilted my head and looked at it, Ellenia swept my shoulder once as if to rx.

    "He''s not sick. He just uses it when he works."

    Aha. You mean the painkiller for Pdin or something. Will it work for me?

    The blue painkiller, which looked like eye candy, was very effective.

    I wondered how much pain I was in earlier.

    I felt much more alive after the pain of crushing my waist and pelvis went away and changing into a new soft dress. Is this a sign of luck starting to grow? I hope so.

    After putting on a little makeup and calmlybing my still-dry hair, I went back to the banquet hall with Ellenia.

    There was a lot of attention, but surprisingly, there was no baptism of questions expected.

    "Ruby, eat something first. I don''t think you''ve eaten anything all day."

    I''ve been feeling this since thest time that Ellenia keeps trying to feed me. I appreciate her kindness, but she doesn''t have to worry about it to be honest.

    "Ellen, what is going on here? What''s wrong with Iz all of a sudden?"

    "I don''t know yet. I''ll go first, so look after her for me."

    Am I a kid?

    I''m the same age as you guys. It''s because I''m a little short. Why am I suddenly sad?

    I nced at Ellenia as I pretended to nibble at the lemon cake.

    The corridor behind the pir felt quite noisy. The atmosphere was quite pleasant..

    What''s going on? What did my audacious husband do all of a sudden?

    He was a cold-blooded fellow who told me to bring me back and then left me alone.

    "Madam, are you all right? I heard you''re sick, but¡­¡­."

    I mean, why did you show up here?

    "Well, things are a littleplicated, but it''s okay now. Thanks for asking."

    "That''s a relief. I was really surprised earlier. What happened to Iz?"

    Well, I shook my head vigorously to mean I didn''t know the situation either.

    Freya was reluctant to be next to me, and her eyes constantly nced over there was a strong desire to go.

    "I''m really fine, so you can do something else. There must be a lot of people to greet."

    "Oh¡­¡­ or if you''re not feeling well, tell anyone right away. You got it, right?

    Who would I appeal to when I''m feeling unwell?

    By the way, why did my husband insist on bringing me back?

    You''re not going to tell me you''re going to break up with me in this ce right now.¡­ No, no, no! Let''s not have a negative delusion.

    "Madam,"

    After Freya disappeared, I was about to choose a fruit cocktail, trying to blow away negative delusions off my mind.

    For some reason, I turned my attention to the small voice I heard below.

    "Princess Arien?"

    "I thought you weren''ting out today."

    A cute girl with red-brown hair in pigtails. It was Princess Arien.

    ***

    T/N: Now readers let''s have some fun facts regarding history and how our lovely author researched about the rl history to write this novel

    If any of you are familiar with history, you will have heard the name ''Borgia Family'' or the very least Pope Alexander VI at least once. This real life family is the inspiration of the Borgia family in the novel. There are so many reference in the novel about the family and I will break it down for you

    Real-Life!Borgia:

    1. A Spaniard family who moved to Italy.

    2. Rodrigo Borgia (Pope Alexander VI) had four children that he recognized as his ¨C but the most famous ones are Cesare and Lucrezia.

    3. Rodrigo was known to be an opportunist and bribed his way up to his Pope position. He is known to be a corrupt Pope.

    4. Lucrezia had been married off three times. The first time the wedding didn''t happen because Rodrigo ''get rid'' off the groom. The second time the marriage was annulled. The third time, Lucrezia stayed in a happy marriage.

    5. Lucrezia and Cesare had a ''toxic'' rtionship and were rumored to be lovers.

    6. Lucrezia was rumoured to help his family poisoning their enemies and helped to gain power for her father and brother (Cesare).

    now let see the Borgia and Rudbeckia in the novel

    1. Rudbeckia in past life (before she got isekai''d) was adopted into a Spanish family -> then she woke up to be in Rudbeckia''s body.

    2. Rudbeckia''s homnd is Romagna ¨C which is a historical ce in Italy.

    3. Rudbeckia''s father is the Pope and he had mistress and lovers (Rodrigo Borgia was known to sire illegitimate children ¨C he sleeps around a lot).

    4. Rudbeckia had annulled her marriage twice before she married Isaac

    5. Rudbeckia has a toxic rtionship with Cesare ¨C he abused her physically.

    6. In the OG story ¨C Rudbeckia was known to help her family to poison other people (Isaac''s sister) and helped her corrupted family

    Rudbeckia may not be Lucrezia ¨C but her situation mirrored Lucrezia very much. With the context of the novel, the author chose to name MC as ''Rudbeckia'' which is a very odd name but it has a lovely meaning.

    Rudbeckia is a flower name which in the flowernguage means: Encouragement and Motivation. It derived from the flower''s history which was able to survive after being moved from one ce to another

    now, on to the Britannia¡­

    Just based off the name Britannia is inspired from real-life Britain. All the names that you seen in Britannia Kingdom in the novel are connected to real-life Britain one way for another.

    However, upon further digging there are more to it than just a simple level surface connection. If you noticed, in the novel, the rtionship between the Church in Romagna and Britannia was not quite good. Everyone in Britannia was tensed and ready for a war at any time with the Church while the Pope was trying to gain favour with the King in Britannia. In real life, the only time that Catholic Church has problem with Britain was during Henry VIII''s reign. Funnily enough¡­. the timeline actually match (almost ¨C at least).

    In real life, Pope Alexander VI was in his position from 1492-1503. During this time, Henry VII (father to Henry VIII) was in throne. Henry VII took English throne after being exiled to Brittany (now Welsh) and imed to be the king of Welsh and Irnd. He allied with the French then fought for British throne. During his reign he was amicable with Catholic Church but unlike other monarchy, the Pope wasn''t able to take much part in the day to day work of the church in Ennd.

    In the novel, the rtionship between Henry VII-Catholic Church was portrayed with how the Pdins are detached from the church and under the King''s jurisdiction. Britannia (in the novel) didn''t have their own knights, but use pdins instead. Usually, pdins are more associated with church or any religious group because they are knights who has divine power. In the novel, it was also mentioned that the Pdins were ready to side with the Royal Family if any war break out with the North (the church). This is a great nod to Henry VII''s autonomy of the church in ennd.

    Of course, in real life, the conflict between Ennd-Catholic Church only happened during Henry VIII''s reign, but author (probably) decided to use the animosity to give tension and plot in the story.

    There are few more (fun)fact that can support the theory of the King in the Novel(I keep forgetting his name)as a nod to Henry VII.

    1. The Queen (in the novel).

    We are told that the queen is from a lowly ss ¨C a dancer of sort which cause the court not able to give Princess Airen the title of being ''princess royal''. Well, in real life, Henry VII''s wife, Elizabeth of York, was also not weed by his court due to her family history. Elizabeth of York was the daughter of Edward IV, but upon the death of her father, the parliament under Richard III order, had deemed the marriage of her parents to be illegitimate. This cost Elizabeth her position as royal princess and any prospect of marriage. She only had her position as York Princess instead. Henry VII married her despite Elizabeth ''low'' status and his court protest (his mother wasn''t happy about it). However, they did end up having a good and ''loving'' marriage.

    2. The pce name.

    In the novel, the pce is called ''Angevin''. Historically Angevin is an Empire that took possession of Ennd during 12th and 13th century. Angevin itself is a French empire origin. We can assume that this is a nod to Henry VII''s history of allying with the French during the coup to take the throne.

    honestly¡­. I truly apud the author foring up with all the names for the character that if you google the name you can find them to be rted one way or another to either the Borgia or Britain.

    [Huge credits to my dear friend for providing me this info she is a huge history and tudor era lover]

 Chapter 21

    Episode 21: Leah

    "That''s not possible. I''m just a littlete because something came up. Who did the princesse with?"

    "I''m here with my nanny. My mom doesn''te to ces like this often."

    I see. It was understandable. The Omerta siblings are the king''s rtives, not the queen''s.

    In any case, considering that the young princess was present like this, the king seemed to be quite caring about the wicked personality of his nephew.

    Next to Arien was another girl who looked about the same age.

    She was a doll-like cute child with fine pale yellow wavy hair and sparkling bright green eyes.

    As I was about to talk to her, the girl spoke first.

    "The madam''s husband is a Pdin."

    "Yes, miss."

    "My brother is also a pdin."

    "Oh, I see. Perhaps I know him?"

    "Maybe. My brother is also quite famous. His face is worth looking at, but his mouth is so dirty. My mother said he bit a rag."

    Well, what is this feeling of knowing who that man is right away? Come to think of it, the color of her hair and eyes are simr. And somehow, the way she talks¡­¡­.

    "Can we drink that too?"

    "Oh, no, no. Instead, you can choose the juice here."

    "A long time ago, your husband gave me a ride on his shoulder."

    Really? That Isaac? Really? No way.

    And if he was that kind of guy, why is Arien so scared of him?

    My suspicious expression made the girl stick out her tongue cutely.

    "My brother forced him to carry me though."

    Oh, that''s what it is. That''s right. There''s no way that such a cold-blooded man has such a kind bone in his body.

    "But the princess told me that mdy allowed her to touch your hair. Really?"

    "Really, but not now. Not here."

    "Why not now?"

    "People are watching, Leah."

    "I want to touch it now."

    In contrast to the shy Arien, Sir Ivan''s sister was a daring tomboy.

    Is it just runs in the family or is it their upbringing? Anyway, they''re both really cute. I hope they grow up well without any injuries.

    "I don''t mind you touching it now. How does it matter if others see?"

    "That''s right, how does it matter if others see you?"

    As I sat down on the stairs, while they stood behind me, with a smile, Leah approached and reached out as if she had been waiting.

    Arien also hesitated, but she quietly started to fiddle with my hair.

    Fingers that twirled and braided the hair¡­¡­.

    "What are you doing?"

    You really have a knack for bad timing and making others feel bad, you bastard.

    I slowly tried to get up, but the two girls had caught on to my shoulders, so I just sat there and grinned.

    "Where have you been?"

    "Not important. I''m the host of this banquet."

    What''s this answer? Are you bragging? Or are you saying that I can''t go anywhere because you''re the main character?

    I had a good time before. What a posh bastard you are.

    My handsome husband stood proudly for a moment and was looking down at me, but soon shifted his gaze toward the two girls.

    Don''t stare at them with such distasteful eyes, you bastard. That''s why the kids are afraid of you!

    I can feel poor Arien trembling. It''s all right, I understand how you feel.

    "Oh, mdy was ying with you. Leah, did you greet her properly?"

    "I cursed about you a bit, brother."

    "What?"

    Sir Ivan with a rag as his mouth, who had followed after Isaac, had returned to a serious and pleasant appearance. There was no trace of what he had seen before.

    But nheless. What does that mean?

    "Hahaha, the princess and the young miss were ying with me."

    "That''s right."

    "That''s right."

    Kids, can you please stop being so serious?

    I was bullied by my husband for acknowledging that I was on the same mental level as the six-year-old princess.

    I was slowly trying to get up, but Isaac suddenly held out a hand.

    Do you want me to take it?

    As expected, he must feel generous because it''s his birthday. As soon as I grabbed it, my body stood up in an instant.

    "Can you do it one more time?"

    "¡­¡­."

    "I''m sorry. I won''t bother you."

    So please, just dere the end already. He stared at me again with his eyes shining somewhat sadly while I was smiling. Why are you staring at me like that?

    I used to think Cesare was the hardest thing to please, but I was mistaken. It''s the hardest thing to understand your twisted mind!

    Wait. Is it because of that?

    "Oh, I''ll give you a birthday present."

    I quickly rummaged through the silk bag I was holding, and he blinked as if waiting for it. What a snob man.

    To be honest, after seeing the shiny pile of gifts on one side of the hall, I didn''t feel like taking out my gift, but there was nothing I could do. What can I do about my situation?

    "Well, it''s nothing, but I worked hard to make it all night. I hope you like it."

    "¡­¡­."

    "Happy birthday. I''m so d you were born."

    Happy or unhappy, I smiled broadly anyway, holding out his gift. I must look like a die-hard fan, all enthusiastic for this moment.

    Isaac looked down at my hand. To be exact, he stared at the handkerchief embroidered with sunflowers and the finely folded letter.

    My heart beat violently with anxiety.

    Don''t tear it, don''t tear it, don''t tear it. No, you can tear it, so just dered the destruction of us with it. [1]

    Why does it feel like it''s suddenly quiet everywhere?

    Then he slowly raised his gaze again and met my eyes.

    For some reason, it suddenly looked like he had a jumbled expression like the one I saw outside earlier.

    Why does he look so tired? Don''t tell me it was too hard to get a present likethis?

    I gulped down my dry mouth.

    The smiling muscles in my mouth began to twitch, but I added without caring.

    "I will never, ever make any trouble from now on."

    "¡­¡­."

    "So please don''t hate me."

    Say something in return or ept it. My arm hurts.

    Finally, he moved his hand.

    Handkerchief and letter embroidered with painstakingly shriveled helplessly in his cauldron-like grip!

    "This is¡­."

    "Well, it''s a heartfelt apology from me."

    "¡­¡­."

    "Do you like it?"

    I was going to say it was a sincere letter, but I thought it would be destroyed, so I said it was a letter of apology.

    Fortunately, the letter I had written with great care turned out to be still in one piecer and there was no ident.

    No, but why is he grabbing it so hard? The letter is going to crumple up.

    "Listen."

    "What?"

    "I like it."

    "Really?"

    "Yes, really."

    A pretty calm tone of voice, reached out toward my slowly falling hand.

    A red gaze like a pool of blood fixed on my tattered fingers.

    "¡­¡­such stubborn thing."

    It''s obviously trivial, but why does it sound like he''s in pain?

    As if that no one had uttered that it was Isaac''s birthday few days earlier, Earendil quickly turned grey and somber.

    The gloomy climate unique to the north, which is hard to see a handful of sunlight until the next summer, has begun.

    Being in a dark and eerie environment because of the foggy weather, I understand why there were so many crooked people in this ce.

    It''s prone to depression, and you never know when or where a bloodthirsty monster will pop out.

    The climate is likely to turn even the most naive phnthropist into a fierce and sensitive pessimist in less than a month.

    In this situation, a person whose existence had been forgotten has returned.

    The Duke of Omerta, Isaac''s and Ellenia''s father finally returned to Earendil.

    "I''m sorry for thete greeting."

    I vaugely imagine he Omerta sibling''s father to be a sharp middle-aged man who would have retained the cruel beauty of his youth when he was somehow known as a dark knight in the north.

    But my prediction was shattered again this time.

    It was evident that it was the deceased Duchess who had passed on such beauty to her children.

    His eyes, red as ruby, were simr to those of his children.

    However, thebination of drooping eyes, sparse gray hair, an angled chin, and a troll-like rugged and gigantic physique made him look more like a wild and wild bandit boss than the head of a Britannia most noble family.

    "I was worried if my son didn''t treat you properly because he is so sulent."

    "He''s too kind to me."

    When I smiled softly and replied sweet on my lips, the Duke tilted his head slightly to one side.

    When he prepared to say something, Ellenia, who sat silently, suddenly interrupted,

    "You missed his birthday, dad."

    "That''s surprising. That cheap bastard would prefer the option where I missed it anyway."

    "His majesty has expressed his regret. You missed the Holy marriage banquet."

    "The work was not in a day or two, hmph. More than that, ma''am, did you visit the temple?"

    Ellenia clenched her lips. I carefully put down the cup I was holding.

    The question of whether I had visited the temple was not a question of whether I had taken political steps to visit the priests here as the pope''s daughter.

    The northern tradition of the newly married aristocrats visiting temples and making vows together in the sense that they have be a true couple after the first night.

    The father was now asking me if I had finished it.

    This was quite a surprise. To be honest, I never thought I''d be asked this question.

    This was because the original Rudbeckia had never spent a night with Isaac for half a year before reaching that disasterous event, and no one had ever forced them to do their duty.

    If I did it, it would be good ammunition to be attacked by both sides.

    ??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?????©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??

    [1] deration she meant was them breaking apart, so him tearing the gift would mean that he no longer want to be with her.

 Chapter 22

    Episode 22: Duke Omerta

    ??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?????©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??

    "Madam?"

    The Duke, who was staring at me, who had been silent for a while, suddenly hardened his expression.

    The contorted face was quite simr, in case someone doubts that they are not not rted. Huh?

    "Don''t tell me¡­"

    "Brother didn''t even show up."

    Ellenia intervened again. At least, it was a fight with someone who knew why.

    Nevertheless, the Duke didn''t let go of his expression and stared at me with a fierce, frozen stare.

    Hey, man¡­¡­.

    "The moon[1] has already passed, and you still haven''t finished your duty?"

    "That''s¡­."

    "Excuse me, ma''am, I don''t know how you expect me to ept this current situation. I was relieved because the Holy Father asserted that he would never insult the North, but what the hell is going on with this?"

    I don''t know either. How about asking your son that?

    It wasn''t that I didn''t understand the Duke''s reaction.

    It is part of my job, and I can''t say that we are an official couple even if we had a wedding unless we had a first night.

    A family with such great pride would not be able to tolerate the humiliation of being unterally annulled like my previous grooms.

    The problem is, nevertheless, why does the father, who was just watching with his hands behind his back in the original work, suddenly appearnow?

    The Duke''s active push for Isaac''s marriage with me wasrgely due to the belief that he could not give his daughter to the Pope''s second son, but at the same time, there was also a nasty intention to break the habit of his son, a celibate.

    Once he forces him to marry [2] me, it will be easier in the future to make him marry a good family woman in the North.

    In other words, I didn''t expect my marriage tost long, so did the duke.

    But why all of a sudden? Are they just trying to show that they''re not that easy?

    They have the n and if the timees, they''ll be happy to let me go, but suddenly they don''t even think about doing ittheirway?

    See, if I were originally Rudbeckia, I would have turned the tea table upside down or provoked it in reverse by sneering at the tip of her nose.

    He''s doing this because he doesn''t think I''ll do it, right? Should I be thankful that he thinks I''m trivial already when I didn''t do anything?

    I picked up the teacup again and smiled ignorantly.

    "I have been ill several times so far, so it was just because everyone was taking care of me. I am determined to do my duty, so please do not be angry, Father."

    The Duke still looked disbelieving, but he eased his expression a little.

    "If that''s the case, then I''m relieved, but you''vee all the way here by sea, you''ll have to do it as soon as possible to put everyone at ease."

    "Thank you for your concern. He''s so sweet because he resembles his father. I think I''m really blessed."

    "¡­¡­I''m d we understand each other."

    You said you are d, but why does it sound upsetting? Did you expect a fight?

    A conspiracy crept up. If I spent the night with my husband, it will be hard to divorceter if we truly beofficiallymarried.

    As it has been so far, if I never gone through the first night which made it easy to go through with annulment of a rtionship that never existed, but divorce was another story.

    Divorce was taboo, regardless of status, in Pope-ruled Romagna.

    Neighboring countries loyal to the Vatican with the same faith also had a simr trend.

    Of course, as in any other ce, there are only couples legally, but there were also people who separated and lived freely, but divorce was not an easy matter.

    Even in a world where the Pope has children openly, it will not be an easy problem.

    Even if it was Cesare with my father, they would have to pay quite a lot to agree that the night had never happened and take me back.

    That''s what the Duke is after, but¡­¡­.

    After being a real couple, I will have more time.

    In the original work, I poisoned Ellenia in time for the annulment of marriage and returned to Romagna, so as the divorce process became moreplicated, the assassination plot against Ellenia might also be dyed ordingly.

    If I do well there, if my n seeds¡­¡­.

    Isaac might just let me stay here instead of sending me home.

    He''ll let me live here as a hostage or whatever.

    As long as we are a real couple, Cesare can''t take me away without his permission, so I can stop Ellenia''s death, save my life, and then my family, and¡­¡­.

    Wooooo, it looks good. Fine. It''s very okay!

    It''s a concept of a fanatic who wants nothing, but wanting nothing is different from being faithful to one''s duty.

    Yes, well, what''s more, isn''t your dad shoving your back?

    He''s angry that we didn''t fulfill our obligations, but there''s nothing we can do.

    The only problem was how to seduce that wretched husband.

    He''s still an extraordinary ascetic, but would he ever want to do something with me that might make him even dirtier¡­¡­?

    * * *

    The temple, surrounded by gray fog, gave off a different feeling than when I first saw it.

    This time, the gloomy and mysteriousbyrinth-like atmosphere of the real North is overflowing.

    "Oh, ma''am. You''re just in time!"

    As soon as I entered the entrance of the arena with a fruit basket, Endymion, who was sitting on one side of the stairs and sharpening the sword, greeted me dly.

    I was a little grateful that he forgot all of my embarrassing looks on the day of Isaac''s birthday banquet.

    But did he just arrived?

    "Hello, Sir Endymion. What happened?"

    "What? No, nothing happened, so don''t worry. It was just a pleasure to say."

    What kind of man is this? He was just bored, but is it a good thing?

    "Are you here to see Lord Isaac?"

    "Yes, would you like a fruit?"

    "Wow, thank you. I was dying of thirst."

    I put down the fruit basket and sat next to Endymion. But it was then.

    Thump, thump.I thought the floor was vibrating, but then a huge pdin walked close to us.

    Thebination of blood-red hair, bloody amber eyes, dark tanned skin andrge size was very threatening.

    The low voice was also very husky and creepy.

    "Is it a fruit?"

    "¡­¡­Ha, would you like one?"

    Instead of answering, the pdin, who looked like an angry brown bear, picked up a peach from the basket.

    Crunch!

    Then he bit very deliciously.

    Thump, thump.

    And disappeared again toward the arena.

    Looking away from his back, Endymion scratched his head and gave an unasked exnation.

    "He''s my brother."

    "Oh,¡­..you have a reliable brother."

    "That''s not true. As you can see, he''s not very intelligent."

    I see. I think all of you missing a screw somewhere.

    "More than that, ma''am, look over there. Lord Isaac is in the middle of a battle."

    "A battle?"

    "Yes, it''s five to one. Oh, of course the lord."

    Of course it is. I sat side by side with Endymion, biting fruit and looking at the arena.

    My husband, surrounded by five colleagues, soon wielded a light blue shining holy sword.

    Spark!

    A sh of sparks flew all the way here.

    "Ah! He''s so cool!"

    "He''s my boss!"

    "Way to go! Cheer up, milky-colored husband!"

    "Milk¡­ Anyways, fighting! Way to go!"

    Let''s say I''m a big fan. Endymion. What the hell is this?

    I don''t want to express what kind of eyes the solemn and serious Pdins started to look at us, who pped their hands andughed passionately.

    In any case, the massacre under the guise of battle quickly ended ndly.

    Bang!

    Isaac, who violently threw his helmet off over his fallenrades, started striding towards this direction right away.

    The momentum was so bloody that we talked about anything that came in our mind.

    "Wow, not everyone is the best knight in the North."

    "Yes, I feel this every time I see him, but he''s like a monster."

    "My hometown knights can''t even beat their toes, really."

    "He''s my idol. Haha¡­. Argh!"

    Bang!

    Sir Ivan, who literally jumped like a fly, beat Endymion''s ck head mercilessly.

    Sir Ivan''s hobby must have been drilling on the apprentices.

    "You bastard, do you want to drool over and eat fruit alone while we are sweating? Huh?"

    "Ugh¡­. B-but I¡­"

    "Anyway, kids these days don''t do what they''re told to do, whenever they have time¡­¡­ You''re here, ma''am. I was wondering when you wereing today."

    What does that mean? It felt a little strange, but I smiled regardless.

    "Sir Endymion was apanying me."

    "It was a little too much to call him apanion. And it''s notSir. I don''t know how he deceived the madam, but he''s still just a pathetic apprentice. Hey, isn''t that right?"

    "Well, yes. I''d appreciate it if you could just call me Endy¡­¡­."

    "What? Endy? Endy? Are you flirting with your boss''s wife now?"

    "What? How dare I¡­¡­."

    "Shut up bastard."

    That''s what I wanted to say. It is said that the couple resemble each other. Ho Ho¡­

    Isaac, who wiped sweat with the back of his hand and shook off his hand, looked down at me nkly.

    I gulped down my dry saliva.

    "Hello."

    "¡­¡­."

    "You know, you were really cool just now. I already fell in love, but I think I fell in love again."

    So why don''t take it easy? Yes?

    "Come here, bastard."

    "Oh no, why do you keep dragging me¡­."

    Thanks to Sir Ivan dragging Endymion, there are only two¡ª me and my husband left on the beautiful stairs.

    Isaac apparently didn''t really care whether his junior was crushed by his foul-mouthed friend.

    "Ahem, did I bother you?"

    "You seem to be well aware."

    The guy, who responded with a constant bluntness, took off his gauntlet and threw it randomly to one side.

    Then, for some reason, he sat on the stairwell at my feet and reached for the fruit basket.

    There was silence for a moment, and only the sound of Isaac biting and chewing the fruit rang out.

    Crunch. Crunch.

    Whenever the smooth chin moves, the sweat-drenched temples twitch together.

    As I slowly reached out my hand, he nced back at me. Red eyes froze terribly.

    Hik, a haughty one.

    "What are you doing?"

    "I''m going to wipe your sweat off."

    He frowned when I smiled trying to hide my ck heart. Did I get caught?

    ??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?????©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??

    [1] menstruation period.

    [2] spend the first night, like make him loose his virginity.

 Chapter 23

    Episode 23: You Really Don''t Want To Go Back To Your Home

    ??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?????©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??

    "Dirty."

    "But I washed my hands before."

    "Not your hands¡­¡­ Damn it."

    What an arrogant husband who kicked his tongue and turned his eyes away.

    Ah, it''s hard. It''s hard.

    After that eventful birthday banquet, he let go of the thorns and became a little less harsh, but this guy was still an impregnable fortress for me.

    I wish I could know what kind of temper is behind.

    Phew, but this is quite a step up.

    Wouldn''t it be okay to act a little hopeful? At least he''s not throwing the basket at me like the first time.

    "You know?"

    "What?"

    "Your father is back."

    "Father? Ah."

    What''s with "Ah"? Even if the dog that left the house came back, it wouldn''t be such a rude reaction, man.

    "Well, father was a little angry."

    "Well, that old man is always full ofints."

    The man who threw out the seed part nonchntly rummaged through other fruits.

    It was suddenly grim to watch the figure.

    I''m scared! How can I ask a guy who able smash me with one hand?

    "Just talk."

    "Yes, yes?"

    "Your expression has been very strange since before¡­¡­."

    "Mine?"

    "Who else is here besides you?"

    "The angel of love is watching."

    When I put my hands on both cheeks and opened my eyes sparklingly, silence fell for a moment.

    Isaac literally stared at me with a soulless expression.

    I felt like I was going to get hit, so I stopped putting my hands down and lowered my head.

    Oh, I think I went too far¡­¡­.

    "It makes me want to open your head."

    "I''m sorry. Actually, your father was so angry that I didn''t know what to do¡­¡­."

    "What did my father do to you?"

    It was a fight that was genuinely absurd. I could feel his hand holding my arm, which was wrapped around my head, tightly and tried to pry them off.

    I slowly opened my closed eyes.

    "What did that old man say?"

    "I, uh, we haven''t really done our duty as a married couple yet.¡­."

    "What is it?"

    What''s this answer? Are you being sarcastic on purpose?

    "That''s what we have to do to be a real couple."

    "So what is it?"

    Isaac looked really curious, so I was taken aback for a moment.

    What''s this? No way.¡­ No, he''s not that kind of naive ascetic type. There''s no way he doesn''t know.

    Are you going to have to say it directly with my mouth to understand it?

    "F-First night."

    "What about the first night¡­¡­. Ah."

    As if he understood only then, he said, "ah" and quickly blinked his eyes and turned his head.

    Why does my face seem to be burning?

    Did you have to make me speak so directly, you bastard!

    I swallowed my dry saliva and slowly examined my husband''s expression.

    Isaac said nothing, rummaging through the fruits with an unexpectedly calm face.

    However, I was a little worried because it felt like there was an unfamiliar cynicism in the corners of the open eyes.

    "Of course it''s me¡­."

    "Nothing to worry about."

    "What?"

    "There''s nothing to worry about. No matter what my father says."

    I see. There''s nothing to worry about. You can say that because he''s your father, you arrogant bastard!

    Besides, I have a grave crossroads between life and death in progress with you.

    "Well, but I¡­¡­."

    "I don''t know why you''re so concerned. I didn''t think you''d want that."

    I want to pay tribute to your unwavering bluntness.

    Of course, those are my words, so I can''t refute them, but there''s a difference between wanting nothing and fulfilling one''s duties!

    I can''t back off like this.

    Anyway, I was ready to live by grilling this guy with my soul.

    Because he''s my only straw. Shit.

    "I''m sorry. I know you won''t like it.¡­. I just, anyway, thought I''d do everything I could to be your wife. I know it''s a useless mess that won''t do any good anyway, but after that¡­¡­."

    Crunch.

    He stared at me intently, biting the yellow fruit in one bite.

    I didn''t know if the gaze meant for me to stop talking or continued on trying appealing to him.

    "I-I was wondering if everyone would look at me a little less badly¡­¡­ Thats why I thought it will help with my previous standings here."

    "¡­¡­."

    "I told you I didn''t want to go home, I''m not lying. I really don''t want anything else. I just like you so much that if you let me stay near you¡­¡­ If you really don''t want to see me anymore, if you want to marry someone better, then I can''t help it, but I hope that this will clear myintention of you. This time, it is not ording to my family''s will."

    After continuing my words as mournfully as possible, silence lingered for a moment.

    Isaac still just stared at me silently, chewing on the fruit.

    His red eyes were gleaming unusually.

    Is he doubting the authenticity of my words?

    "I will never be annoying. I promise you won''t lose anything. Anytime you want¡­¡­¡­."

    "You don''t seem to want to go home."

    Huh? Why is he suddenly talking about something else? That''s not the point.

    "That''s because you''re here¡­¡­."

    "Is that really the only reason?"

    My husband, who muttered in a tone as if talking to himself, threw the seed part of the pear back there.

    It was an unnecessarily dramatic sight.

    No, this arrogant thing¡ª I''ve been a fan of you with all my utmost sincerity. Do you doubt my fan heart?

    Even while I was being humiliated, I was able to pay tribute to you, on your birthday with a present, so what''s with the doubt!

    Was my acting skill stillcking? Wasn''t it method ss?

    "I¡­."

    "Right. That''s it."

    He raised himself by shaking his hands. I was half lost for a moment and just looked up at him.

    "You''re right. After spending first night with you, even my holy father-inw can''t interfere."

    "¡­¡­."

    "Are you sure you won''t regret it?"

    Oh, yes! I immediately nodded my head vigorously.

    What a surprise, I expected to have to work on it for at least a few days, but he reacted like this!

    Overshadowing my enthusiastic response, my arrogant ascetic husband only maintained a grim face, not knowing what he meant.

    "Tell me now if you feel like you''re going to change your mind. You only have one chance to go back to your hometown."

    "I¡­"

    "This is thest time. Once you''ve done it, it''s irreversible. I can do anything as I please."

    Is he warning me? He''ll do anything if I say something elseter? Since I''ve met you, I can''t go back, you bastard!

    If Isaac is the main character in this world who can do whatever he pleases, then I could do anything in order to live.

    Oh, we seem to be on the same page unexpectedly, right?

    "I will never change my mind."

    As I clenched my fists and vowed, a short silence passed by once again.

    At first nce, theplex expression on Isaac''s face, looking down at me who had passionate twinkling eyes, seemed to be new.

    "Okay¡­¡­ see you tonight."

    And as the guy who threw it hurriedly turned around, I jumped up like a spring. Wow.

    "Really? Is it really tonight?"

    "¡­¡­."

    "Oh, I''m sorry. I''m so happy¡­¡­ Then shall Ie to your bedroom? Or should I wait for you? As expected, I''d rather go find¡­¡­Ah!"

    In an instant, I was once again a chick stuck in an eagle''s w.

    My monster-like husband held me in one arm and went straight to the ce where the carriage was parked and put me in the carriage as if a chick was trapped in a chicken cage. Ugh!

    "Why don''t you go and take a good nap, there is no reason to dress up."

    The carriage door mmed shut at the end of that heartless beating.

    Hey, you arrogant bastard!

    * * *

    Cesare had guaranteed that Isaac would never touch me.

    The biggest reason for choosing Omerta among the other northern nobles is probably because of that.

    If I stab my father and Cesare on the back of their head by spending the first night with my husband, I would have to dig apletely different path from then on.

    I don''t want to be taken home by Cesare after stabbing his back and turned allegiance.

    I had no other way than this anyway.

    In addition, Isaac told me earlier that this was myst chance to go home.

    I don''t know with what unexpected intention he said that, but it was clear that he was not willing to let me go, as well as agreeing to the first night.

    Oooh, hope, hope! I can see the strands!

    Although there are many people who hate me and there are many situations that I have to face in the future, it was nevertheless not as daunting as the first time.

    I can make a way to live. If I cook him well and make him believe me¡­¡­.

    "I''ll dry your hair, ma''am."

    It seemed that my husband, whom I didn''t know, had notified the house.

    I don''t know what the arrogant guy was thinking, but anyway, it was kind of like seeing the maids rushing back and forth to help me dress up in unsuitable, polite looks.

    Among the maids, Lucille, who recently received from me a diamond hairpin, took the lead and helped out.

    She must have concluded that for the time being she had a good deal to extract from me.

    As for the head maid, the main target of important figures on my list, she seemed to be in a state of shock, eyes never blinking as if I had told her a bold lie.

    She looked like he couldn''t believe it when I said Isaac and I were about to attend our first night, but she did anyway.

    I didn''t expect Ellenia to call out the maid after the birthday banquet, but it seemed the maid was frighteningly brazen.

 Chapter 24

    Episode 24: First Night

    ??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?????©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??

    It was her attitude where she would not hesitate in the slightest matter no matter how someone, like me, acted out.

    In a way, she was simr to Freya.

    The confidence that no matter what happens, everyone will always trust her and that she will never be abandoned.¡­.

    Tch, I want to shatter that confidence.

    I wouldn''t have thought of this if she hadn''t touched me like that in the first ce.

    "I''ll bring the tea. Are you okay with lemon balm?"

    "Yes, thank you."

    After taking a bath in the perfumed water, drying my hair, and dressing up with light makeup and essories, sitting alone and holding the tea, reality slowly sinking in me.

    Oh, it really looks like I''m going to fulfill my duty.

    My heart began to beat violently.

    Even when I put my hand on it and pressed it hard, it didn''t calm down at all. As expected, I''m scared!

    ¡­¡­No, what if he doesn''te?

    There was no way for that twisted guy to suddenly change his mind.

    I put down the tea cup and got up, approaching the bed.

    I even extinguished the candlestick, but it wasn''t too dark because the firece was burning. I wish it was darker.

    I crouched on the bed with my legs wrapped in my arms and looked out the window.

    The sea with ck waves.

    It wouldn''t be surprising if the Kraken[1] was looking for food with its eyes wide open below.

    Phew, how''s Popo doing? If we can meet again sometime¡­¡­.

    I should thank Freya for that.

    If it weren''t for her, I wouldn''t have imagined I could talk to a monster.

    God, have mercy. Have mercy. Please, let tonight go my way. Please make the savage husband a little gentle. Please, pave the way for me so that I can develop enough emotional bond with him to trust me, whether it''spassion or interest¡­¡­¡­.

    "Did you go to sleep first after all that fuss?"

    ¡­.Shit, I thought my heart was going to fall. I don''t think there was a sounding in, but I probably fell too deep in my prayers.

    As I raised my body by arranging my hair in a hurry, I saw Isaac approaching right next to the bed.

    The green light of the firece shone eerily against his gigantic physique.

    I''ve only seen him in armor or uniform so far, but it was suffocating to see him naked and wearing only a white gown.

    I literally felt like I was losing my mind.

    Oh, my God. Oh, my God.¡­.

    The man who was looking down at me in an arrogant position with his arms folded moved his hand and swept away the wet silver hair

    The eyes like red jade gleamed in the dimly lit room.

    "I''mpletely new to this side, but it is clear that it is not the expression of the bride waiting for the groom."

    I calmed myself down. What are you doing, you idiot! Are you going to ruin things?

    "Oh, I''m sorry if I looked dazed. It was hard to believe what I am seeing for a moment."

    "Is it hard to believe?"

    "Yes. It really feels like a dream that you are here."

    As I smiled brightly, sweet words dripping out my lips, he stared at me.

    I guess he didn''t feel the sincerity. Damn it.

    "Well, first of all, tea¡­¡­."

    "One more time."

    "What?"

    "I''ll give you onest chance. Tell me right now if you decide to change your mind. I''ll make sure no one bothers you just because you didn''t do your duty properly with me."

    Why does he keep trying to check things like that over and over again? Is he suspecting that I have some other n under my sleeves?

    It wasn''t a matter of who bothered me in the first ce.

    The fact that the duke bothered me was nothing more than showing me a good path.

    So I clenched my fists again and my eyes twinkled fiercely.

    "Don''t worry, I will never change my mind. I would be very happy if I could live as your real wife, even for a short time."

    Isaac tilted his head a little bit for a moment to gauge the sincerity of my words, and then took off his gown without warning.

    I failed to manage my expression and widened my eyes.

    I expected it, but when I actually saw it, it was overwhelming.

    The body exposed under the cold and ascetic face was overly beast-like.

    It was a gigantic, finely crafted, statue-like body, full of rough and crude muscles that literallycked a single point of softness.

    It felt like I was not looking at a person, but a beastpletely separated from the civilization I was familiar with.

    He took off his gown and climbed onto the bed and slowly grabbed me by the shoulder and pulled me close.

    I gulped down my dry saliva.

    The act itself was not frightening. Nevertheless, I couldn''t help feeling like I was a chick thrown at the feet of a beast that I couldn''t find.

    "You look scared."

    "I-It''s not like that¡­¡­."

    "You''re trembling like I''m going to eat you, right now."

    I thought he was getting annoyed, but his tone had no sharpness in it, he sounded calm.

    It also sounded a little less harsh than usual.

    I tried to focus on the artistic appearance of the body that tangled upon me to brace myself.

    Wide shoulders, broad chest, sleek waist, strong, sculptural thighs¡­¡­.

    It was a very sensual scene.

    It makes me feel guilty to see so much.

    I kept my wide smile, catching my trembling breath.

    Isaac lifted me up with his heavy arms and made me sit on one of his thighs.

    Then he unfastened my lingerie gown. My shoulders were chilled as the thin gown flowed down.

    "Take it easy. I''m not good at it either."

    "I-I''m not nervous¡­¡­."

    "Stop biting your lips. Isn''t that what I''m supposed to do, not you?"

    ¡­.look at this. Husband, are you really an innocent person? Are you purely a personality wrecker?

    Why do you feel so good? If it''s a talent or experience?

    Suspicions were creeping up, but the tension seemed to ease a little.

    The man who took off my gown now gathered my long, stretched hair and swept it aside.

    It was then that the muscles that were wrapped around my body became stiff for a moment.

    The hand that was brushing my hair stopped as it was, and his breathing sound also stopped. No way?

    "¡­¡­What is this?"

    Rough fingers swept near the wing bone. A pdin''s eyesight must beparable to that of a night vision light.

    I thought he wouldn''t be able to see even if it was this big, and top of it, he can''t see it properly since it was dark. Well, I can''t help it.

    "I got hurt ying when I was young."

    "I''ve never heard of such a scar. How did you y? Why did you get this scar?"

    Well, I don''t know that the employees of this house reports back to you, especially about what''s in my body. Besides, I''ve done a lot of washing alone in the past.

    "I yed a circus game with my brothers and cousins, but the manager was the most troublesome guy, so I had a lot of fun swinging the whip and causing an ident. I was lucky that it was nowhere to be seen, but my cousin had a scar on the back of her neck."

    Even though I breathed a sigh and spoke cheerfully, there was an awkward lingering feeling, and the silence fell.

    Isaac seemed to be just looking at my back with his mouth closed without saying a word.

    I was anxious because I was sitting half-way turned away from face, it was hard to check his expression.

    I was about to add more but he, who had been staring frozenly at my back, moved his hand to pull my gown back up in ce. Huh?

    "Why?"

    "¡­¡­."

    There was no answering.

    I wondered if it was possible, but really, Isaac returned my gown to its original state and began to adjust the ribbon on the back.

    I was dizzy as I wondered what was the situation I''m in right now.

    Was it because of the scar? Was it that ugly to see?

    He''s a bit picky, but I thought he wouldn''t really care once he started, but I guess I was wrong.

    The damn scar wasn''t just on the wing bone. There were a few more at the back of the thigh. Even if some healed and disappeared, there were also scars that would never go away.

    Although it was possible to heal with divinity, it was inevitable that scars would remain.

    I thought this would be okay because it wasn''t that deep, but I didn''t think it would be a big problem if he happened to see it, but this reaction!

    Or is the scar not the problem?

    Did I act too scared?

    Is he annoyed because I''m freezing and whining for the first time?

    No, maybe he noticed I lied.

    There''s no way I could get hurt like this from ying with other children, it was easy toe to conclusion that I must have been punished for doing something wrong¡­¡­ How troublesome was the Pope''s beloved daughter that she received all these punishments?

    Perhaps, he suddenly realized the trouble of getting involved with me¡­

    Say something, you filthy husband!

    I can''t let go of the opportunity that hase after a long time.

    With such determination, I climbed properly onto his thigh and faced him fully.

    Then I put my hands on his savagely muscr chest.

    A brief silence passed by. Isaac, who was watching what I was doing without moving like an iron fortress, finally spoke.

    "What are you doing?"

    "I''m trying toy you down."

    "¡­¡­."

    "D-Did I do something wrong again? If there''s anything I''ve done to make you feel bad¡­¡­."

    "It''s not like that."

    "Then why¡­"

    "I just thought it is not the right time."

    He spoke in an infinitely serious manner.

    So why all of a sudden! Today is not even Sabbath!

    I expected him to push me away immediately, but Isaac sat motionless and stared at me for a long time.

    In the dim darkness where the only source of light came from the firece, bright red me-like eyes fluttered with strange light.

    He looked as if he was angry and lost in someplicated thought.

    "There''s more?"

    "What?"

    "Is there another scar I don''t know about?"

    I just wanted to punch myself in the head.

    It must be because of that! Whether it''s because he hates to see it or convinced that I''m a huge troublemaker, it''s annoying! Such a picky child!

    [1] The kraken is a legendary sea monster of enormous size said to appear off the coasts of Norway.

 Chapter 25

    Episode 25: Silly Question

    ??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?????©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??

    What should I say? Should I be honest with him that it''s just because I got in trouble?

    But what if he gets angry because I lied earlier?

    I was swallowing dry saliva, fidgeting all nervous, but he opened his mouth again.

    "No, it''s fine¡­¡­ That''s not the point."

    Huh?

    He put me down from hisp and got up and picked up the robe he had taken off.

    He just put on his gown again and left¡­¡­¡­ I thought, but I justy down on one side of the bed.

    He didn''t say anything or do anything. He justy silent with one arm over his forehead.

    It was a very unusual atmosphere, so I was scared to talk to him.

    As I stared at the outline of the man with a clear sign of annoyance, darkness came over me.

    Ah, I totally screwed up again. What should I do now that my life and death are at stake in this event?

    No wonder it was going so smoothly! He must be sure I lied to him!

    No, I can''t be branded as a liar any more.

    I crept up to his knees and curled up beside him.

    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to hide it. I was so embarrassed that I couldn''t help but¡­¡­."

    "What?"

    "I-I''m so embarrassed to tell you that I was a foolish troublemaker¡­¡­Hic, I won''t do that again. I''m really helpless. I''m sorry. Next time, I''ll confess in advance,hic!"

    Hups kepting out, so I put my finger in my mouth and tried to press down on my tongue, but Isaac suddenly grabbed my hand. I raised my head in surprise.

    "Stop talking."

    "Hic¡­¡­?"

    "I told you it wasn''t like that."

    His predatory gaze looked even more dangerous. As I flinched and closed my mouth, he let out a deep sigh.

    "Come here."

    I was dragged gently by him, pulled down toy down.

    It felt very strange to lie down, with my head resting on his shoulder, and imprisoned in his iron forearms.

    The heavy silence that descended was unsettling.

    What the hell is he trying to convey?

    I lifted my head slightly, and he was also looking at me.Hic, we made eye contact.

    "I don''t know why you always stop breathing all together. Does that stop the hups?"

    "Hic! I-I-I think you''ve misunderstood me as a liar¡­¡­."

    "I hate lies."

    "Hic."

    "If you were a liar, I wouldn''t be lieing down here with you."

    I see, so he doesn''t think of me that way yet.

    Huu, that took ten years from me. But then why did he suddenly stop?

    "Then¡­"

    "It''s not because of you. It''s just¡­ I think another day will be better."

    A soft, low voice Of course, it didn''t feel soft, but it wasn''t cold or cynical either.

    Can I put my guard down? Will another day reallye?

    Oh, right. It''s his first time, too, and I don''t want to push him in a hurry.

    The te had already been turned upside down, and I thought it would only irritate him if I whined more here, and I think it would be better to just aim for the next opportunity.

    Yes, another day wille. I''m going to put the ball in again and make a big deal next time. Let''s not lose hope!

    With such determination, I gently ced my chin on his chest and opened my eyes.

    "Then you don''t hate me, do you? You didn''t hate me, right?

    "Does having me make you so anxious?"

    It was an odd answer.

    What does he mean by that? It was absurd, but the low-pitched voice felt somehow bitter, so I changed the subject.

    "If you''re going to sleep here, should I go out?"

    "No."

    "Can I sleep with you?"

    "Do as you please."

    "Really?"

    "¡­¡­Yes."

    What''s up with this arrogant man? Why are youing out so smoothly? Is this a trap?

    It was surprising, but at the same time, I thought I was asking for nothing.

    There''s no way I can sleep peacefully in this monster''s side.

    Without any other choice, I rolled my body calmly and closed my eyes tightly.

    How long since I have been doing that?

    I couldn''t sleep, so I opened my eyes again and looked up, and it seemed my husband was the only one to be asleep with his eyelids closed.

    Even his sleeping face was arrogant. Look at those long eyshes. It looked like he got an extension.

    For some reason, I think he looks younger than usual.

    Seriously, if this was back in Madrid, he would be at an age where he would be overwhelmed about graduating from university and preparing for a job.

    He pretended to be so mature that he sometimes forgets that he''s still a young man.

    I wriggled cautiously, grabbing his hand from his body and staring at it.

    It is twice the size of my hand and he will stab me with this handter.

    No, I''m not going die. I''ll live for sure. There''s still hope¡­¡­.

    I let go of his hand and gently leaned my head against his muscr chest.

    Thump, thump.There was a clear thumping sound, a violent beating of the vitality of the steel-like body.

    "Like a fool¡­."

    You''re the main character. The main character who can do whatever he wants.

    Why do you keep hesitating?

    If you were Cesare, if you were my family, if you were the same kind of person I''ve survived from, if you were clear in what you were asking for¡­¡­ It would have been easier if you had been like that.

    I wouldn''t have felt so unfamiliar and wrong-footed.

    "Good night¡­"

    Good night, my twisted straw.

    Have some sweet dreams about me.

    * * *

    The breakfast table was literally a feast.

    Reindeer meat marinated in various seasonings, raw ham melon, rabbit stew, grilled herring andmb sausage are very¡­¡­.

    It was the diet of carnivores itself. A person who could digest such a diet early in the morning must be a very healthy person.

    And the best pdin in the north was, of course, an over-healthy guy.

    "You have no appetite."

    "No, I just wanted to savor my meal."

    If I answered incorrectly, I felt like I would be in the same situation as the poor meat, so I automatically said such sweet words.

    But my ruthless husband squinted at me as if he doubted the sincerity of my words.

    "You only been ying with your food since earlier"

    "Hahaha, that''s¡­¡­."

    "Empty the bowl. You''re too skinny."

    Now even you¡­ I obediently grabbed a spoon and started pushing my share of the stew.

    As it was my first meal with my cold husband, I tried my best not to look like I was a picky eater, but it was hard to pour greasy meat soup into my small stomach from the morning.

    It''s hard not to throw up.

    While I was barely halfway through the stew, Isaac had already finished the stew and herring in a muchrger bowl than mine, and was ughtering the whole cut reindeer.

    It seems that being a simple man has nothing to do with eating. How can all that go in his stomach?

    "Shall I bring you the moonshine [1], milord?"

    "No, I''m done."

    While we sat alone for breakfast, the servants attended to us diligently.

    Even the sound of breathing was careful and their appearance of being nervous seemed like they werepletely different beings. It feels different from when I eat with Ellenia.

    Ellenia was an unexpectedly generousdy.

    It was obvious that we did not had the first night, so I was once again staying put, but nevertheless, it was not very bad to sleep in one room with him and wake up together and have breakfast together.

    I honestly thought he''d be gone before I woke up. What the hell is he thinking?

    As I emptied the stew, I nced at my husband sitting across from me.

    He looked no different than usual, dressed in ck armor and ughtering the flesh, ready to take charge of the city''s security at any time, but he was somehow tired and looked toughtful.

    I''m the one who couldn''t sleep because of the feeling of a chick next to a monster, but I didn''t know why he looks like a lump.

    Besides, why is the atmosphere so tensed? Phew, a tough guy anyway. Arrogant. Always twisted¡­¡­.

    "Is the meal properly unseasoned for you?"

    "N-No."

    "Then hurry up and eat."

    Right, I chewed the reindeer meat with tears in my eyes. It''s a hard work.

    "Well, anyway."

    "What?"

    "Can you eat with me like this? Father just came back¡­¡­."

    "Pretend having upset stomach in the morning."

    "You?"

    "No, you."

    I see. Is it so bad that third party has to fake an upset stomach every morning?

    Well, as far as I remember, Isaac''s rtionship with his father haspletely gone awry since his mother''s suicide.

    In addition, ording to Ellenia''s testimony, Isaac was not an ordinary person who would avoid someone he doesn''t like.

    If the bandit-like father and my husband,e together with a person like Cesare¡­¡­¡­.

    In addition, Isaac is the king''s favorite nephew.

    The king''s beloved elder sister''s son.

    After the suicide of Duchess Omerta, the antagonism between the Duke, who was maintaining subtle grievances with the royal family, and the king''s twisted nephew, Isaac, was natural.

    "What else are you curious about?"

    Are you even using mind reading now because you don''t have to use night vision? I smiled as innocently as I could and shook my head.

    "I''m sorry. I suddenly got a silly question."

    "What is it?"

    "As I have never seen one in the South before,¡­¡­ Can the monsters understand people?"

    After finishing the reindeer meat in an instant, the man who was mercilessly mashing themb sausage in one bite, looked up at me.

    Why is he opening his eyes like that? Is he pitying me?

    "No. And I''m d it''s not."

    "Oh¡­¡­."

    "Why all of a sudden?"

    "I''ve read such a stupid novel."

    This makes it a bit clear. Either Popo is unique or I am unique.

    Thetter is something to be very, very careful with. If I couldmunicate with other monsters besides Popo¡­¡­¡­.

    Isaac was looking at me, who was smiling like a child for a while, but then he turned his eyes again and focused on sausages.

    [1] That''s an alcohol

 Chapter 26

    Episode 26: Dream

    ??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?????©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??

    "Are you busy today?"

    "Well. What are you doing?"

    "I''m going to¡­ ahem, I''m going to write back to my friend."

    "Who''s your friend? Arien?"

    Uh, how did you know? No, what''s that petty tone?

    Yes, I don''t have any friends! The only person who ys with me is a six-year-old princess.¡­. Damn it.

    "Actually, the princess sent me a letter¡­¡­."

    "If you don''t have anything else to do, why don''t youe to the temple at lunch?"

    "Pardon¡­?"

    "Faithful old priests seem to be eagerly looking forward to your visit. I just happen to be free then, so I can drop by."

    I doubted my ears for a moment. What did you say, husband?

    "Do you mind if I¡­?"

    "You are the Holy Father''s daughter. It is no wonder that the holy priests are anxious to make connections."

    "But so¡­¡­."

    "If you''re alone, there may be room for misunderstanding, but if you''re with me, it doesn''t matter."

    That''s right. If I went in and out of the temple by myself and made friends with the clergy and catch eyes that I was constantlymunicating with the te branded as the Pope''s spy.

    But it''s a little different if I visit with Isaac. It''s rather¡­¡­.

    What is he thinking? Why is he suggesting this all of a sudden?

    Among Earendil''s myriad priests, there must few who are part of my father and brother''s spywork. There''s no way Isaac didn''t know that.

    Does it mean to set an example?

    A message that Isaac is watching me, so don''t even think about plotting something through me?

    Or perhaps, don''t look down on the North. Something like that? Or to test me?

    "Really?"

    "Yes, really."

    "Really? Really?"

    "¡­¡­ Finish your meal."

    Yes. Ugh, I feel like my stomach is going to explode.

    * * *

    I heard screams.

    The cries of people in agony and terror were heard as vividly as the cry of the abyss, but the woman did not seem to be agitated in the slightest.

    Although it was hard to see the finer detail because of the darkness, the woman leaning against the balcony, looking at the agonizing cries of the city being looted, looked bright and joyful as if waiting for her lover in peaceful summer night.

    But slowly approaching behind her, the man was holding a blood-soaked sword instead of a bouquet.

    The appearance of the balcony and the surrounding scenery felt somehow familiar.

    Is it a dream? Am I dreaming?

    ¡ªYou''re here.

    ¡ª¡­¡­.

    ¡ªI knew you wereing. It''s worth getting all dressed up for.

    The man didn''t say anything. He just looked at the woman who stared at him with a smile.

    Finally, the agonizing cries felt as savage and painful as that of the wounded beast.

    ¡ªI gave up the expectation that I would hear an answer.

    ¡ª¡­¡­.

    ¡ªWhat''s the reason?

    ¡ªDo I have to tell you that?

    The woman waved her hands and smiled as if he was a fool.

    It was a grotesque smile, a mixed of genuine smile and cry.

    The man clenched his teeth.

    ¡ªStop making excuses saying that you couldn''t help it. You could have made a different choice.

    ¡ªYes, I could have made a different choice. I could have confided in you, I could have betrayed my family. But this is my choice.

    ¡ªIs it your choice to make me ughter the priests? Were you sure that my de would only avoid you?

    ¡ªYou still don''t know? I''m not the type to fall for that kind of delusion.

    ¡ªWhat¡­..

    ¡ªYou already know that. I thought you would have noticed it earlier.

    ¡ª¡­¡­.

    His eyes widened like a pool of blood.

    As if to warn or reject something.

    Either way, she drew close to him with a grotesque smile.

    ¡ªIsn''t it strange that my older brother, who was rigid cunning man, decided to kill the Lady Omerta just because of their marriage talk?

    ¡ª¡­¡­.

    ¡ªHmm? Wouldn''t it be better if he tried to break up the marriage, isn''t that way too reckless and stupid?

    ¡ªStop¡­.

    ¡ªHe only told me to make it a little bit difficult. Only to the point where it bes a little more difficult to proceed with the marriage conversation. But I didn''t do that. Do you understand what I mean?

    ¡ª¡­¡­.

    ¡ªI''m the one who killed your sister. It''s not my family, it''s just me.

    What terrible conversation is this?

    During the long, heavy silence, I was nervous that the man might pierce the sword through her body.

    But that didn''t happen.

    ¡ªWhy¡­¡­

    ¡ª¡­¡­.

    ¡ªWhy did you do that¡­.

    Contrary to expectations, the low-pitched voice was far from emotions such as anger and hate.

    It was just disastrous. His voice was indescribably disastrous and miserable.

    The woman''s voice in reply was as cheerful as ever.

    ¡ªWell, I don''t know. Why did I do that? I didn''t really hate your sister.

    ¡ªYou¡­

    ¡ªUm,e to think of it, I guess I wanted you toe after me like this.

    ¡ª¡­..Did you steal the Holy Grail too?

    ¡ªOh, I got caught. Well, who else here can try to steal it and get into your hands? Don''t you think?

    She added with a smile, and took out a bundle of paper like a scroll from the inside her bodice.

    He was just looking at it silently.

    ¡ªIt''s about canceling this marriage. I haven''t signed it yet. So we are still a couple.

    ¡ª¡­¡­.

    ¡ªFor thest time, let me go as your wife. It''s a littlete, but as a wedding gift.

    ¡ªCouple.

    Heughed.

    There was a twisted growl that I couldn''t tell whether he wasughing or crying.

    ¡ªAll we''ve done is mistreated, misunderstand and gnaw at each other. In the end, you killed my family and I came to the point of killing your family, but you still call us a couple?

    ¡ªYou idiot, that''s proof that we''re a real couple.

    In a teasing tone, she spread her arms as if pointing over the balcony. toward the burning city

    ¡ªLook at this marvelous couple fight, wow, I''ve been dreaming every day about when this damn ce will turn into a sea of blood, and you really made my wishe true in the blink of an eye? In return, I will present to you this sacred city. The next pope or whatever hegemony on the continent is all in your hands.

    There was a silence.

    Slowly stepping out of the heavy flowing silence, she gently reached out, grabbed the de of a blood-soaked sword and aimed it close to her chest.

    The man didn''t budge. Didn''t push her away or move her sword.

    ¡ªah¡­ you drive me crazy until the end.

    ¡ª¡­¡­.

    ¡ªIs it my fault for not giving you that much faith? Tell me, were you going to do this from the beginning?

    ¡ªI''m sorry.

    ¡ª¡­¡­.

    ¡ªI''m so sorry to have pushed you this far. Don''t ever forgive me.

    ¡ªI¡­

    He paused and breathed heavily.

    Hard, like it''s painful every time he says a word.

    ¡ªI could have done anything. Even if you didn''t do all that, I¡­¡­.

    She smiled again.

    Warm and bright like someone who heard a desperate love confession.

    ¡ªThere''s no other way for me anyway. Even if you try to protect me, my family''s enemies will try to retaliate against me. And I¡ªI''ll test you this way every time. No matter how hard you try, I won''t trust you and will continue to do it. Look, I ended up killing your sister.

    ¡ªStop¡­

    ¡ªGod knows what else I''m going to do. I''ll y with your mind, test your patience, and see that you''ll never change no matter what I do, and I''ll constantly do crazy things to get confirmation that you''re on my side to the end of hell. You''ve seen how broken I am. It''s best to end it like this¡­¡­. So please don''t hesitate.

    * * *

    "¡­¡­by. Ruby?

    "Ha!"

    A gentle shake on the shoulder raised me up with a start.

    As I tried to wake up to my half-asleep mind and rubbed my eyes hard with my hands, I could see Ellenia, who looked puzzled.

    "Are you okay?"

    "Oh¡­ Yes, but here¡­¡­."

    "It''s Ruby''s bedroom."

    Huh? Oh¡­ That''s right. I did. Look at me.

    Maybe it was because I couldn''t sleep all night, but I was so tired that I lied down for a while that I must have fallen asleep.

    Phew, I slept deeply for a second. I think I even had a baffling dream¡­¡­.

    "I guess you didn''t sleep wellst night."

    "Hahaha¡­."

    How many people can lie down next to the monster and sleep well? By the way, what time is it?

    "But now¡­¡­."

    "I heard you''re going out for lunch. I think you need to get ready soon, are you okay?"

    "It''s okay. I was just a little tired, so Iid down for a while."

    I can''t just throw away the opportunity I''ve been waiting for for so long.

    I don''t know why my husband, who is consistently cold-hearted, made such an offer, but I''m just going to show him a consistent image. Trying to test me won''t do you any good.

    Ellenia, who sat looking at me with a dignified appearance, soon changed the subject.

    "A letter has arrived from Romagna."

    "Oh¡­¡­."

    "It was sent by Cardinal Valentino. I brought it because I thought it would be better to hand it to you."

    "Thank you, Ellen."

    It was a thoughtful act. Did she think someone might sneak a peek?

    The whole family, as well as the vassals, monitors my mail. It was no wonder that, specially if it''s from Cesare.

    Phew, Cesare''s letter makes me feel depressed even before I open it.

    I''m worried about replying.

    There may not be much content, but it was more difficult because it was not much.

    He was a very difficult guy to swear by, so it was a problem even if it was too much.

    ??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?????©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??

    T/N: when we read the convo between the OG!ruby and Isaac wee to know that not only that she liked Ellenia but she actually framed Isaac by getting the holy grail and put it in his hands, because as soon as the holy grail gets into hands of someone else, a treason is started just like havingrge army than imperial family, joining hands with powerful leaders are considered to be the steps as treason and the imperial family have full authority to arrest the people.

 Chapter 27

    Episode 27: Apology

    ??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?????©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??

    "Is there something that matters?"

    "No, it''s not¡­¡­."

    "You seem unwell."

    How did you know that? I don''t think you''re using mind reading skills. Who noticed and reported that I vomited?

    I''ve never been like this before, so I''ll have to be more careful next time.

    "Well, actually, I''ve had too much greasy food in the morning¡­¡­."

    "It''s fair to say that you ate with my brother, but Ruby definitely needs to increase the amount. I told them to serve dandelion tea, so please drink it before you go."

    Yes, I''m scared to death of both of you.

    Well, it''s hard for them to make me squirm and grovel.

    "For the time being, you will be having lunch with my brother every day, so you know that."

    Oh no, wait a minute, beautiful sister-inw, what kind of a bolt from the blue is this? This morning alone was like a new kind of torture!

    "Ha, but he''s busy¡­¡­."

    "Even a pdin, who pretends to be busy all the time, never skips meals. Don''t worry, my brother won''t take Ruby to a cheap hotel because he''s a picky eater."

    I see. Do I have to be relieved? I just wanted to ask if I could eat with Ellen, but I held it in because it was a very contradictory act to the enthusiastic fan concept.

    Of course it was never a bad thing. It was rather a good thing.

    Even if I don''t chase him like a stalker, I have more natural opportunities to press him every day.

    But why does it feel like a chick being led to the ughterhouse?

    "By the way, I hear you''ve been interacting with Arien a lottely."

    "Oh, that''s¡­."

    "You should visit the pce soon. She''ll love it."

    "Will it be okay?"

    When asked carefully, Ellenia blinked her red eyes wide.

    "Yes, Ruby can do whatever she wants. You don''t have to ask me for permission. You cane with me if you want."

    "With Ellen? Really?"

    "¡­¡­Yes, if you don''t mind."

    What''s up with these siblings today? The Queen may be a little ufortable if I go with Ellenia, but I like it.

    * * *

    After getting ready to go out, I had some time left to make bouquets by myself in the garden and set off.

    It''s a visit to the temple the day after the first night.

    Of course, I couldn''t finish the first night properly and I didn''te here to hold a pledge ceremony, but I feel awkward for some reason.

    Tch, I''m sure I''ll make decent progress sooner orter.

    With such a dark heart, I followed the herald and entered the inside of the sacred temple.

    I''ve only been in and out of the training arena so I didn''t know how the interior was made, but when I saw this, the whole ce was covered in ck marble.

    It''swonderfulthat everyone doesn''t get depressed because it''s been gloomy all day and the interior decoration of the temple looks like this. [1]

    ording to my memory, Earendil''s priests were much more faithful than the priests of Romagna, where even Satan would tremble, perhaps because they were living in and infested with monsters.

    However, it was not a faithfulness that advocating mercy and forgiveness, but a faithfulness stems from heretic inquisitor.

    The rtionship with the pdins, which are the majority of proud nobles, was also subtle, so it was more like they werepanions to each other rather than one side leading the other.

    The cement of Pdins in the North, which was hard to be seen in other areas, also yed a role.

    The Holy Knights of Longinus[2], to which Isaac belongs, were both guardians of the temple and the special forces that followed the king''s secret orders.

    In short, he had both legs on each side and no one knew which one he would pick if a conflict between the church and Britannia Royal Family broke.

    "Oh, my God, madam?"

    As I walked, immersed in various thoughts, I was startled by the sudden voice.

    As I slowly turned my gaze, I came into a hall that looked like a lounge covered with stained ss, and an opponent I didn''t wanted to encounter among the people gathered there.

    No, why is she here?

    "I heard you''re going to visit the temple today, I''m d to see you."

    Freya, smiling and greeting softly, looked like the goddess of life shining alone inside this dull and gloomy temple.

    Ha, I feel it every time I see her, but she has a beauty that will melt anyone''s heart.

    This is the dignity of the main character''s childhood friend.

    By the way, I guess Isaac talked about stopping by the temple with me. When did she meet him¡­.

    "Haha, it''s really nice to see you. What are you doing here mdy?"

    "My uncle is the archbishop here. It''s been a long time since I stopped by with my younger brother to meet my uncle and to have lunch together."

    Uncle? I didn''t know that.

    The guys who sat by the window behind Freya, red hard at me as I was smiling.

    Of course, they were not friendly eyes. Lorenzo and the other boys who looked like apprentices.

    But Endymion was nowhere to be seen. That fact somehow made me feel fortunate.

    Sheesh, does Sir Ivan just leave them alone when the apprentices are messing around like this?

    In the end, all of them were young men from aritocratic family, they would have free time to enjoy meal, unless there was an emergency.

    "Lorenzo, what are you doing without saying hello? I guess everyone''s mesmerized by your beauty?"

    At Freya''s hard-to-listen words, surprisingly, the boys who were sitting idly rose in unison. What?

    "You''rete."

    ¡­¡­aha, yes, of course. This man just showed up and everyone was disciplined.

    I looked back with a big smile.

    The same Isaac that I saw this morning¡­¡­ He looked down at me arrogantly, with a slightly less vicious appearance, shutting the water bottle cap.

    Rude, what did you to be covered in sweat again?

    "I''m sorry. Did you wait long?"

    "No. I just arrived."

    A second ago, you told me I waste, you twisted bastard. Are you being sarcastic again?

    "What''s that?"

    Huh? I blinked and looked down at my hand. Ahh.

    "I made it with Ellen for you in the garden earlier."

    In fact, she''s just watching what I''m doing, but I''m sure that''s a good exaggeration.

    "Ellen, what?"

    "Do you like it? I made it with all my heart."

    Without saying anything else, I quickly brought the bouquet of flowers and grinned. In response, my arrogant husband criticized me with an expression of disapproval.

    "Your hands are a mess."

    "Hehehe, my favorite flower is near thistle, so¡­¡­¡­."

    Why don''t you just ept it? Huh? You bad bastard!

    My honor as ady in front of my enemies and ignorant children¡­ I have thrown some of it voluntarily, but still. Shit.

    "Anyway, Iz, you¡­¡­ How can you be so blunt with such a cute wife?"

    "What are you doing here?"

    "I stopped by to see my uncle. Don''t scold my brother for neglecting his duty because I called him here, hmm?"

    "You seem to know that he goofing off in his jobs."

    "Anyway. I''m thirsty. Can I drink your water?"

    "You always try to steal my drink."

    "You are just being stingy when it''s only water."

    It''s a very friendly conversation. It would be perfect if only I was missing. Hahaha.

    It''s okay, I''m used to this feeling. Besides, Freya¡­¡­ Whatever she did to me, she''s so important that she showed up in the epilogue.

    Phew. Is there any way I can beat her? If she hadn''t touched me, I wouldn''t have thought about this.

    If you leave me alone in the future¡­¡­.

    "By the way, Iz, my brother said he wanted to talk to your wife."

    "What?"

    "Madam, I heard that my brother was very rude to you the other day. It''s been a big deal. I''d like him to take this opportunity to apologize properly, would that be okay?"

    Very rude? s, the damn song, you want me to identally denounced in front of my husband and his co-workers?

    "What do you mean rude? I don''t know what you''re talking about."

    When I asked with a bright smile like a dog or an idiot, Lorenzo raised his eyebrows.

    It looks like he wanted to re. Freya opened her eyes wide for a moment, but soon smiled coolly again.

    "Madam is so generous¡­¡­. You don''t have to hide your disappointment. Everyone knows it''s a mistake. I was upset because I thought you would have confessed how much it hurt you."

    Do you have to stress that? You''re different from me who talked in front of others on purpose.

    Yes, I''m pathetic. What are you going to do? If you wanted to apologize, you could''ve done it earlier, but now I''m¡­¡­.

    If you had exined what happened at the horseback riding meeting btedly, I wouldn''t have had such a twisted idea.

    Well, I can''t help but look the situation like this. Don''t interrupt my safe path guys.

    "Your brother didn''t hurt my feelings at all. Oh, he teased me a little when we first met me, but everyone ys that kind of joke. It felt rather friendly."

    "Madam¡­"

    Freya''s mouth began to twitch slightly.

    I know, I understand. But my husband''s watching. I have to look as harmless as possible.

    I mean, you shouldn''t look like the kind of person who takes vengeance on childish pranks, as you intended me to be.

    I have to look like a bright idiot who lives and forgets things like that¡­..¡­.

    "Madam,"

    Lorenzo stepped forward, as if he couldn''t stand it.

    Yes, he must be ashamed to be hiding behind her skirt. Can you take a few steps back?

    The hostility you exude is suffocating.

    "The other day, I¡­¡­."

    "Lorenzo."

    All of us flinched at the familiar voice.

    Lorenzo, who looked nkly toward Isaac, immediately backed away. Anyway, this rude bastard.

    Why is the atmosphere so scary? Am I being too bright?

    Maybe that scoundrel misunderstood that I was deliberately kicking because I didn''t want to ept this kids'' apologies at all? Ugh, pity.

    "Hahaha, I''ve forgotten everything, so don''t worry about anything¡­¡­."

    "You don''t look good."

    My husband cut off my words, as I hurriedly tried to control the situation. I think it means that I''m not managing my facial expressions properly.

    No, I''ve been smiling a lot.

    It''s a bit dizzy, probably because of the aftermath of vomiting after a long time, but more than that, the dark energy that your friends and her sibling give off is more fatal.

    ??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?????©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??

    [1] that whole paragraph is pure sarcasm.

    [2] Meaning of longinus: it''s the name of a Roman soldier who stabbed Jesus in the stomach during crucifix

    PS: this signals that the knights will Betray the church and support the king

 Chapter 28

    Episode 28: Archbishop

    ??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?????©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??

    "It''s not like that. I''m¡­"

    "What do you mean ''not something like that''?"

    His huge palm with the gauntlet pped on my forehead.

    ¡­¡­He didn''t hit it, he just pressed it. Was he trying to feel my temperature? That''s right. He did itst time too.

    "That''s strange. Why are you sweating so much when you don''t have a fever?"

    "I heard she yed in the garden earlier¡­¡­ Could it be that she got exposed to too much cold wind? She looks sick."

    Freya, who was quick to help, was cheeky, but somehow usible.

    Isaac immediately red at me with a pathetic expression. Save my life.

    "I don''t know if I''m married or if I''m taking care of a child, hmph¡­¡­."

    Hey, you cold-blooded bastard! Yes, I''m immature! It''s the innocent, idiot, immature southern princess who has only a six-year-old princess on the same level as her friends! Please think so all the time.

    "I won''t bother you. I was so excited that I couldn''t help but¡­¡­."

    "What else was so exciting?"

    "Because I''m going to dine with you?"

    I was going to say "sleeping together," but I changed it slightly because it was too cheeky.

    I am shy in front of young people.Cough cough.

    "It really makes me want to dissect your head."

    At the same time as the dreadful words came out of his mouth, my feet were lifted into the air.

    Aaaah, no, you bastard! The situation of the chick is insecure!

    "Iz?"

    "Tell him to apologize next time. We don''t have much time today."

    He was a husband who was always abusive to everyone. What a posh thing.

    His posture was so unsteady that I had no choice but to wrap my arms around his neck, and I felt him flinched as he didst time.

    Ha, You have even shown me your naked body so what''s wrong with you? I want to stick a bouquet of flowers in his head, but I''ll hold it in.

    "I''m heavy, so you can put me down."

    "Then you''ll fall down and suffer with nosebleed all over again."

    I have nothing to say. Oh, shame. The nosebleed at that time is a real shame and it will take time for it to be forgotten.

    At that time, I tried to argue that it was because I was sick, but I held it in case he threw me down.

    No, I hate being thrown. It doesn''t hurt as much as getting hit, but it''s still quite traumatic.

    Since it''s like this, should I work on making progress? The n failed earlier,, so this time, step by step¡­¡­.

    "I''m so excited to be hugging you like this."

    "¡­¡­."

    "You know, I think you''re¡­¡­."

    "What song did Lorenzo sing to you?"

    What? W-Why are you asking that all of a sudden? Didn''t you know?

    "I can''t remember¡­."

    "I heard it was a song that made fun of your curly hair. Is that right?"

    Aha. That''s how you knew¡­¡­. That''s ridiculous. Besides, I don''t have curly hair. It''s a natural wave!

    Well, you don''t have to tell me the lyrics of that dirty song.

    What if he starts paying attention to those rumours? I hate it. I don''t want to look like I''m picking a fight.

    "Yes, I think so."

    "That''s a quick answer considering you don''t remember it."

    "Oh, I heard you''re going to have lunch with me in the future, is that true?"

    "The real thing is¡­¡­ yes. Why? Don''t you like it?"

    Yes, no, it''s a new kind of torture!

    I thought I was going to die throwing up my breakfast, you meat-eating beast!

    "No way. I can''t believe it. Are you serious?"

    "I think I already answered that it is true."

    "I''m so happy!"

    So let''s move on quickly. I quickly pecked his sharp jawline, burning my ck heart.

    Phew, I''ll definitely get you there soon¡­.¡­.

    "Lord¡­..?"

    Huh?

    I blinked and turned my head. Only then did the surrounding scenerye into view.

    A magnificent library-like ce where the statues of saints towering over with solemn-like air. And there were priests with somewhat bewildered expression.

    D-Don''t tell me¡­¡­ Was it not enough that the pope''s daughter was held in this solemn ce by her monstrous husband in front of these solemn people, but she also peck the cheek of this monstrous creature front of everyone?

    Hey, you bastard! You can''t bring me all the way here!

    "Lady Rudbeckia, wee. I''ve been looking forward to seeing you."

    The pale blonde archbishop greeted politely as if he had been embarrassed.

    Is that Freya''s uncle? He looks surprisingly young.

    I looked at Isaac to ask him to stop.

    The arrogant husband was just staring at me while he stopped walking.

    Her red ruby eyes look nk for some reason. What''s wrong with him?

    "Cardinal Valentino has sent me a message to take special care of his sister."

    Can''t we just leave Cesare''s story behind? My arms held in his arms are very uneasy. It would be better if you just put me down.

    "This temple was specially recognized by the Holy Father for its faith a long time ago. Lady Rudbeckia, please consider this ce your home and feel free to visit anytime."

    "Thank you."

    The archbishop, who had taken the lead a few steps, stopped in front of the entrance to the vineyard and looked back at us. If kindness had a face, it would be like this.

    "Actually, I was worried because you two haven''te yet to make an appointment, but looking at it today, I think it was a useless concern."

    Don''t mention that, please!

    I tried to recall what kind of person this archbishop was in the original story, but no matter how much I tried to think about it, her didn''t seem to be a big part.

    Although Rudbeckia has been in and out of this ce, it did note out in detail who and what she usually talked to.

    This was the weak point of the supporting role. The fact that their actions are not described in detail¡­¡­¡­.

    "I''m not the type to be bound by old traditions. As you know."

    Huh? I opened my eyes wide and looked at my husband without realizing it.

    Not only I but also the archbishop seemed a little embarrassed by these sudden words.

    "Haha¡­¡­It''s even more reassuring to hear the Lord say that, but wouldn''t it be rightforyour wife tofollow the custom, even if itbothersyou so much, she is, afterall, thedaughterof His Holiness? In order to avoid any misunderstanding."

    "It''s a joke. My wife has been refraining from going out because she hasn''t been feeling well. I will visit you again soon on that matter."

    It''s polite, but why did it sound sarcastic?

    The archbishop was also responding with a caring smile, but he seemed ufortable somehow.

    What''s this atmosphere?

    A sudden realization urred. It was clear that Isaac didn''t like that archbishop.

    The Archbishop also seems to feel the same.

    Apparently, not only the archbishop but also the other priests around him had a simr atmosphere.

    It''s like seeing a wild beast invading the peaceful vineyard of the Lord¡­.¡­.

    Even the best pdins were not necessarily on good terms with other priests. Besides, this guy''s personality must be easy to read even to toddlers.

    The only thing I didn''t understand is why and for what purpose did this bastard bring me here.

    What the hell is he up to? What are you trying to do? What are you up to, husband!

    The archbishop, who coughed and nced at Isaac, smiled warmly at me again.

    "Lady Rudbeckia, I believe you will not have any problems with your religious activities while you are here. You are in time, since we will be hosting a charity event here for the uing St. Agnes Day. I''m sure you''ll be happy to attend."

    "Ah¡­¡­."

    It''s me. I am the symbol of the special day.

    I smiled clumsily and nced into my husband''s eyes.

    The consistently cruel husband opened his mouth with his eyes fixed on the archbishop.

    "Can we attend as a couple?"

    "¡­¡­Of course. It is even more wee if the Lordes with the madam. I guess you don''t want to be separated even for a while because you''re newly married. Haha."

    Leave those words alone, Archbishop.

    This arrogant bastard must have decided to set me up and n to throw me into a trap and watch over me. What kind of chilling death situation between a husband and wife is this?

    My guess was right, that''s why he brought me here today!

    He was just trying to show us to my father''s informationwork!

    He''s holding me like a chick and watching me, so don''t even dream of smashing and hitting Omerta in the back.¡­ You bastard!

    Maybe there is something else behind it.

    For example, use the fact that I am the Pope''s daughter for the better.

    I was a fool who had no foundation in this ce and came with me to build a new position by interacting with the Northern priests with enemies

    Phew, yes. I was foolish to expect so badly. I''m not the type to have that crazy imagination.

    Why did you do such a stupid thing all of a sudden? It''s a little awkward.

    My eyes glistened passionately, swallowing the urge to tighten my arms around his neck.

    "Is it real?"

    "¡­¡­."

    "Can I really attend? With you?"

    "Can''t you react like a normal person at least once?"

    "Oh, I''m sorry. I can''t believe my ears¡­¡­."

    "I didn''t see you like that, but you''re suspicious."

    What does this mean? At any rate, it seems if you don''t be sarcastic for a moment, you''ll get something in your mouth.

    "Then I understand that you two will be attending together. The event will be bigger than expected."

    After that, we left the temple after parting our ways with the archbishop who had a lunch appointment with his nephews.

    The damn husband looked more ted than usual, perhaps because things went ording to his n. an unlucky thing

    But what does it mean,bigger than expected?

    * * *

    A few days passed, and it was not until the feast of St. Agnes that I finally understood the meaning of the Archbishop''sst words.

    I knew long ago that a charity event hosted by this parish is no different from the charity event of my previous life.

    In particr, in a world where religion is such a big backbone of power, even for a brief moment, any powerful person would show their face, even for a moment.

    Even so, I thought that it would not be as grandiose as the Papal States of Romagna.

    It''s also a ce where survival is more important than a religious event.

    "Oh, madam, you''re here!"

    "I wish only mdy would havee, but why did youe here with that damned bastard?"

    "Hahaha, nice to meet you, too."

    Of course, my prediction was wrong this time too. It was hard to tell whether this was a charity event or an outdoor banquet hall.

 Chapter 29

    Episode 29:St. Agnes Charity Event

    ??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?????©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??

    The appearance of Endymion and Sir Ivan, who immediately greeted me as acquaintances, was good and a relief.

    As they were the few guys who were kind to me.

    Ellenia, who was being escorted by Sir Ivan, was a bit scary, but she''s good nheless.

    But why, why, all the Earendil nobles seem to be present?

    And why are there so many Pdins? Even if it''s a holiday, don''t you hunt monsters? A topic where they most proud of?

    "Oh, who is this? Isn''t that Lord Isaac?"

    "What is he doing in such a shabby ce? That too¡­."

    "Who told you I wasing here?"

    "Saint Agnes told me, son of a bitch."

    It seems to be more crowded than the horseback riding meeting party I attended the other day. My n toe quietly with my arrogant husband and appeal to him how insignificant I am, no matter how much he digs out, disappeared with the wind.

    Eww, my husband is a celebrity. I can''t believe so many people are chasing him when he''s just attending a charity event.

    Indeed, he is the nephew of King, a pdin who is said to be the next Duke of Omerta, and his appearance will be good if he keeps his mouth shut¡­¡­¡­.

    You have everything. The main character is the main character.

    As I looked back at the unlucky main character, I smiled broadly with excitement.

    "Wow, the atmosphere is so lively. It seems everyone is very faithful to have many people present."

    "They are just here to see if there''s anything to eat. It''s just a small group of people."

    I see. The North is a small town. Why is it not surprising?

    "I''m different. You know how faithful I am¡­¡­."

    "Endymion."

    "Yes?"

    "I don''t remember giving you a vacation. Why did I have toe here to see your face?"

    "T-that''s¡­."

    Poor Endymion. How did you end up with a man like this as your boss?

    Isaac, who ran his department in an iron-fist, seemed feisty all the timepared when he asked me toe with him.

    I have noticed this sincest time, but I don''t think I enjoy being in crowded ces. I wonderwhois responsible for this.

    "Ruby."

    "What?"

    "I think you''re thinner."

    Ellenia, who suddenly said those strange words, stared at her brother.

    Isaac had an extremely deste expression on his face.

    "It''s only been a few days."

    "Is that so? Are you not going toe home at all?"

    "I''m going in."

    "Don''t wait in the morning. When father is there."

    "We''ll run into each other someday."

    What kind of conversation is this?

    In addition, you want me to gain weight in just a few days, I feel like I am being subjected to a new kind of torture at lunchtime every day, but I am afraid that the intensity will increase

    "Umm Sir Isaac."

    "What?"

    "Are you thirsty? Can I get you a drink?"

    Our poor Endymion seemed to be in agony about what his fate would be after the event.

    Sir Ivan scoffed andughed. And Isaac was consistently cold-hearted to all.

    "I''ve got feet too."

    "Ha, but¡­¡­."

    "I''m thirsty too, so I''ll go and get it with him."

    A gargoyle[1] with drinks spouting from it''s nostrils was nearby.

    Endymion''s expression looked a little hopeful and my bastard husband had a look of constant disapproval when I interrupted him.

    "You''re not my servant."

    "But I want to see the statue up close because it''s amazing."

    "Everything is amazing."

    "Then I''ll be back!"

    Don''t worry, I won''t spit in your ss. Tch.

    It was the moment when Endymion and I were about to run excitedly toward the stone statue, feeling liberated even for a moment from that deadly energy.

    My husband, who gently let go of my hand, grabbed me by the shoulder as if something was wrong.

    "Wait a minute."

    "What?"

    "Because you are clumsy¡­¡­."

    What''s wrong with you all of a sudden?

    I suppressed my pounding heart and swallowed my dry saliva, but he suddenly leaned down.

    To be exact, he was sitting on one knee on the floor. What?

    "What are you wearing on your shoes? Is that a Southern fashion?"

    For a moment, I didn''t have time to enjoy the pleasure of having this unlucky bastard kneel down at my feet.

    There was something ck like chewed gum stuck to the heel of my shoe! When did I get that?

    I think it was fine before I wore it.

    I just got out of the carriage with Isaac after I finished dressing up at home, so there''s no way it had been stuck, did it get stuck at home?

    Don''t tell me one of the people who was waiting put it on purpose, right? Are you sure?

    "Hahaha, I''m not very careful¡­¡­."

    "I''m d you know."

    The person who said it in a pathetic tone took off a lump of gum or something, shook his hand, and raised himself. Now, I''m embarrassed.

    "Don''t run. You''ll fall."

    "Yes, I''ll walk lightly and gracefully."

    As I smiled trying to hide my sarcasm, he narrowed his eyes suspiciously. Oh, it''s dangerous.

    As I tried to duck quickly, I paused for a moment at the sudden nces.

    Why is everyone looking at me like that?

    It felt like the other day when my husband took me to a riding party and arrived at Lake Guirello together.

    However, this time, the difference was that even Ellenia was looking at her with her eyes wide open.

    I hesitated and turned to my husband''s side. Isaac just had a nk face.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "¡­¡­Nothing."

    Well, yes. Seeing that arrogant man stoops down to take off the dirt on another person''s shoes, it''s enough to make everyone stare at us suspiciously wondering if he was on drugs.

    Our rtionship was too twisted to be considered just a sign of hopeful development¡­¡­ He''s a psychopath.

    "It looks like pomegranate juice."

    "It looks like it''s having a nosebleed. Just like me."

    "Oh¡­¡­."

    "You can justugh. It was meant to be a joke."

    Let''s turn it into a self-depricating joke since it''s a dark history that will remain anyway.

    I pretended to take a deep breath, and ced the ss under the nostrils of the statue that spewed out a red drink. Endymion smiled.

    "Actually, I also feel the same way about this statue. Any Pdin apprenticed to Earendil has a weing ceremony and at least once will have his nose bleed."

    "What? Really?"

    "Yes, it''s the process of the body dying after reaching a certain limit. It''s proof that they are getting stronger and there are some people who are proud of it, and go around talking around town and then get beaten up for it and then have a nosebleed again. There should be no arrogance on the path of a true pdin."

    Uhm, that''s not a very credible creed. The man who represents Pdin in this town is a man of arrogance.

    "Do you mean the training process?"

    "Oh, as you know, if you continuously exposed to magic while trying to bnce the divine power with proper physical strength and sword training, which are essential conditions to be a pdin¡­."

    "Tomato?"

    A low voice and a huge shadow fell over my head, I almost dropped a full ss of drinks.

    Fluttering dark red hair, sparkling amber eyes, brown skin and giant brown bear-like size¡­¡­ Huh?

    "I-It tastes like pomegranate. Do you want it?"

    A pdin, like incarnation of ferocious brown bear, quickly took my cup and walked away again.

    As I stared at his back, Endymion coughed.

    "I''m sorry. As I said before, my brother''s intelligence is a little¡­¡­."

    "Hahaha, your brother looks reliable."

    "His skills are pretty good, but¡­¡­. He''s a bit like Lord Ivan. The other day, when the two of them were fighting to decide the best of the best, they blew up the entire training arena."

    How strong is he? He literally blew up the whole training arena.

    Anyway, it''s a little surprising that the delicate, flower-like Sir Ivan is neck and neck with that brown bear warrior. In fact, there was also a description of him as the owner of a rougish swordsmanship unlike his appearance¡­¡­.

    "It took a long time for you toe back. What were you two talking about?"

    Upon our return, my cold-hearted husband''s words were like a p for Endymion who was carrying a ss of drink. An ill-fated fellow at any rate

    "We talked about some interesting things."

    "What''s that?"

    "About the lonely and romantic pdin path. At that point, I also want to be a pdin, what do you think?"

    Silence lingered for a moment. The Pdins and Ellenia, who stared at me with simr expressions, slowly exchanged their eyes. Then they all looked at Endymion. Endymion jumped up and down.

    "It''s not me! I swear to God, I''ve never said any nonsense to mdy..¡­."

    What''s this reaction? I mean, I know it''s immature nonsense, but what''s with all those serious looks on their face when I''m just trying to be funny?

    I might be the first human being to be able tomunicate with the monsters!

    "Will it be hard? I''m strong. I''ve got muscles."

    As I raised my arm with clenched fist, a more strange silence fell.

    After a while, Ellenia, who was staring at me with a strange lookparable to Sir Ivan, suddenly turned her head around while covering her mouth with a fan, and everyone turned away from me with a cough one by one.

    Even Issac, who I thought would give a p, turned his head by rubbing his palm around his mouth.

    Hey. Hey, husband!

    My delicate honour. It''s hard work to look consistently insignificant.

    * * *

    "Lady Rudbeckia."

    "Oh, Archbishop,"

    After the event of prayer and dedication in honor of St. Agnes'' martyrdom [1], an auction was raised to raise funds for monasteries in various ces caring for the sick and the poor.

    The auction was mainly works of art, such as paintings and sculptures, imported from Romagna and other southern countries.

    I don''t know how the process will be different here, so I''m just watching slowly, but the archbishop appeared and secretly called me.

    "I''m d you''re here. Would you like to walk with me for a while?"

    "Of course."

    Just in time, my husband disappeared because he was smoking leaf cigarettes with his colleagues.

    ??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?????©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??

    [1] the death or suffering of a martyr.

 Chapter 30

    Episode 30: Never Betray His Holiness

    ??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?????©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??

    I smiled brightly and followed the Archbishop to the promenade near the vineyard yard where the auction was taking ce.

    Not long ago, I thought I should keep a distance from the temple as much as possible, but it seemed that it would be better to observe while maintaining a moderate rtionship than that.

    Wouldn''t it be possible to find out who Cesare''s spyworks are?

    I don''t know how things will turn out in the future¡­¡­.

    Cesare was no less predictable than Isaac.

    Even if things go my way, or if I have to spend the night with Isaac, and the cancetion of my marriage bes difficult, and therefore the assassination of Ellenia is postponed, or the dayes when Isaac trusts mepletely.¡­.

    The opponent couldn''t let his guard down in front of Cesare.

    He might think I hit the back of his head and get angry and do something crazy.

    "I heard Cardinal Valentino is going to visit this year''s diatorial festival."

    You keep bringing up topics that I want to forget as much as possible. Phew, I hope he doesn''tes here because of an ident.¡­.

    "I was actually expecting you to stop by the temple as soon as you came to Earendil."

    "Oh¡­¡­."

    "Of course, I understand that the conditions have not been favorable. Thedy wasn''t feeling well, and¡­¡­ I hear you''ve been through a lot."

    The archbishop, who added leisurely, turned to me with a gentle smile. It seems that he has no intention of going into the main topic.

    "I didn''t feel good. You''re not someone who to be treated so lightly here. Lord Omerta was a man I valued too, but I couldn''t help but feel angry."

    It sounded like a light joke.

    But why does it sound like a question?

    I smiled brightly at his benevolent smile.

    "I''ve never been treated so lightly. Everyone is very kind to me. Lord Isaac is always too sweet to me."

    The archbishop raised one eyebrow slightly, but smiled as if he knew it would happen soon, and continued on.

    "You are indeed the angel of the Sistine. There is a sense of humility with an unparalleled generosity."

    "Don''t say that. I appreciate your concern."

    "No matter how cold-hearted a carnivore may be, it is only natural to melt into the Sistinerk of the nobility. It''s a pleasure to see a special bond already building between you two. It''s just that¡­."

    Sistine''s angel,rk and dog-like nicknames should only be given to my father''s mistresses.

    I tilted my head trying to keep a smile.

    The archbishop, who hesitated, whispered in a low and serious tone.

    "You know the sacred principles of confession better than anyone else. If there is anything that is hard to bear, please feel free to visit the temple. The temple of Earendil will not betray His Holiness."

    If I didn''t know anything, if I didn''t know what the end of the world was, I might have epted it as a pure favor.

    It''s just that, out of loyalty to the Pope, he''s reaching out his hand because it''s a pity that I have to endure in this ce, where I, the princess of Romagna was being admired of.

    Or maybe he''s just trying to use me as an ambition to leave the North and get inside the Sistine Chapel[1].

    Either way, I wouldn''t step into the confession of the temple.

    "That''s very kind of you to say. Thank you very much."

    "It''s only natural. The North is a ruthless and cold ce, so it''s hard to find kindness even if you''re a believer."

    "Did you stay only in the North?"

    "Earendil is my hometown, but I also stayed in Romagna on a small pilgrimage during my childhood. I was blessed at the Franciscan monastery. When the Holy Father was still a cardinal, I had the honor of speaking briefly."

    Right. Did he say he was Freya''s uncle?

    If this archbishop is not just an ambitious priest, but an insider of our family, that''s a pain in the ass.. Should I pray that it''s not?

    "¡­¡­ Blood can''t lie. It must have been done because the Holy Father had a will, but it seems that the only thing I can do for the spilled water is to take care of it with all my heart and body."

    Huh? What kind of bullshit is it all of a sudden?

    I turned my head in bewilderment.

    When the strange archbishop suddenly clicked his tongue and I turned my head towards the direction he was looking, I saw an unfamiliar sight where my inws gathered in one ce for the first time in a long time.

    Father, what are you doing here? Did youe after your son?

    Thebination of the Duke of Omerta, who was the best knight of Britannia until he suffered a chronic shoulder injury, and Isaac, who had a reputation for exceeding his father''s prime, was quite a viciousbination.

    They stood with their arms crossed in the same way, arrogantly ring at each other with the same red eyes, and smiling leisurely, making it even more eerie.

    It seems that it is the inheritance of the paternal side that ruins the warm atmosphere bying to the ce where others y.

    As soon as I hesitated for a moment whether to go close or not, the archbishop moved first.

    The sight of a tall archbishop, like a pole, moving gracefully with the purple Sudan robe and approaching the rich man in an atmosphere of running away with frightened spirits felt unnecessarily pious.

    "I''m d you got back safely, Duke. Did you solve the territorial issue well?"

    Apparently the pious archbishop was as ustomed to the disturbing appearance of the Omerta father and son as those who had suffered from the world around him.

    While his father responded to the archbishop with an unexpectedly cool attitude, Isaac nced at me once and immediately turned his eyes away.

    It had a bloody look, as if warning for some reason not to approach him.

    Arrogant bastard all the time. He asked me toe with him, but what else is wrong?

    Are you afraid that I wasning about you with the Archbishop? Or maybe I''ve been plotting something?

    "Ruby, this way¡­¡­."

    At some point, Ellenia, who came close, grabbed me and took me to the table I had been seated earlier.

    Although she had an expressionless face as always, I was a little worried because she looked somewhat unusual.

    Isn''t it just a normal thing for that rich man to do that?

    "Ellen, uh¡­.¡­."

    "Don''t mind and leave them alone. It''s always like that when they meet."

    A chuckle ofughter echoed from the opposite side of Eleania''s cold advice, not advice.

    Of course it was Freya. It''s weird if she''s not here.

    Phew, she''s just having fun as if it''s her daily life¡­¡­. I''m kind of jealous.

    "The Duke, who was also looking at the paintings for the auction, is tormenting Iz again. There are many things here that he will like, should I bid for him and give it as a gift?"

    "Stop it. I''m sick and tired of the pile already."

    "Still, he sent me a present aftering back from Hamelin, so I don''t want to be rude not returning the favour. Madam, do you like painting?"

    It''s a painting. It''s all a picture.

    By the way, did he bring all the presents for his children''s childhood friends because she went to Duchy? That''s a little too much information. Tch

    "I like it, but I can''t appreciate it well."

    "The Duke loves painting. How about mdy bid for one and give it to him as a gift?"

    Well, that''s not bad advice, but I''m sure my old family friend Freya would hate my husband if I did.

    Besides, I don''t have any money. The dowry that I brought here, as a rule, can be used as I please, but it''s the way it''s supposed to be.¡­.

    Ugh, it''s my fate.

    "I think mdy has a better eye than I do¡­¡­ I''ll just watch."

    "Aww, I just learned a little over my mother''s shoulder. Isn''t Rome the Arts Center?"

    Meanwhile, a servant in a white uniform approached, removed the empty sses, and served a new drink.

    It was wine, not pomegranate juice like before.

    As soon as I reached out to the wine ss, ignoring the food on the te, Ellenia suddenly turned right back at me without warning.

    "Let''s stop talking about paintings. Ruby, there''s something we were discussing earlier."

    "Yes¡­?"

    "I''d like to hire a new maid dedicated to Ruby. My family servants have been around for a long time..¡­ I''m going to choose a child who has no connection to the royal capital at all."

    I was a little surprised.

    You''re hiring a new maid for me? With a fresh new face?

    "Well, I¡­¡­."

    "Actually, my brother said it first the other day, but I think it''s a good idea too. Marchioness Furyana was asking Freya if she knew someone she could trust."

    It''s unbelievable. Did Isaac really suggest it first?

    Usually, servants in the same area went round and round and round.

    However, if she''s a young maid from another country who has no connection to the royal capital, they may be a little immature, but it may be much better for me.

    She wouldn''t know anything, I can teach her, and since I''ve juste in, she wouldn''t have a lot of prejudice, and it''s probably easier to make it on my side because I''m an outsider.¡­.

    I won''t have to bribe Lucille.

    It just takes a while for Freya to arrange it.

    Freya smiled coolly over the wine ss as I nced at her, hiding the speck of smugness.

    "I''ll ask you to send me a letter of introduction first, so I can decide after seeing it then. From what I can tell, I think a mature person would be better.¡­."

    "No, I want someone who is on the younger side."

    "But Ellen, mdy may think differently¡­¡­."

    Freya said just that much.

    I thought for a moment that she choked while swallowing wine in a hurry.

    Perhaps the same was true of Ellenia.

    "Frey?"

    Freya, who had been stiff as if the screen had paused for a moment without speaking, put down the wine ss as if tossing it roughly.

    The nervous rupture of the crash caused a shudder in my spine.

    "F¡­"

    "Uh, huh, huh!"

    The dark red blood sshed on the white tablecloth.

    Everything happened in a sh.

    It was such an unexpectedly shocking sight that we all seemed to have stopped thinking for a moment.

    "Lady!"

    I jumped up with a reflex scream.

    Freya slowly raised her head as I approached in a hurry and held her shoulder.

    The beautiful purple eyes were filled with great fear and shock.

    The next time she coughed up blood, I saw someone approaching me in a hurry pushing me roughly and holding her, and I felt something cold, stuffy and irritating, beginning to choke me.

    ??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?????©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??

    [1]The Sistine Chapel had great symbolic meaning for the papacy as the chief consecrated space in the Vatican, used for great ceremonies such as electing and inaugurating new popes.

    So the term ''Sistine''srk''and''Angel of Sistine''means therk and angel belonging to the Sistine Chapel which is very sacred.

 Chapter 31

    Episode 31: Magic Stone Solution

    ??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?????©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??

    TW: Mention of Su1cide

    ??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?????©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??

    "Don''t touch her and back off."

    At his cold voice that chilled my spine, I faltered and curled my half-stretched arm.

    A faint blue light was emanating from Isaac''s palm, holding Freya, who was vomiting dark red blood.

    That''s¡­

    Isaac looked back at me onest time.

    His calm face, which did not show any agitation or shock, was unexpected, but his cold frozen eyes were unfamiliar.

    "Get out of here."

    "What?"

    "Ivan! Do it for me!"

    Finally, others followed Isaac, who ran quickly inside the temple.

    Ellenia looked at me once and also ran straight after them.

    It was noisy everywhere. Literally, it became a mess in a sh.

    I raised my arms nkly and looked at Freya''s blood sttered on my long sleeves.

    I remembered my sister.

    To be exact, thest time I saw her. Blood that had dried up on her dry, slitted wrist¡­¡­.

    "You¡­!"

    A rough touch suddenly wrapped around my neck.

    No, what about this bastard? I never expected chivalry from you guys in the first ce, but what the hell is this all of a sudden!

    "You did it!"

    "What¡­"

    "I knew this would happen. From the beginning, you horrible witch!"

    What?

    With a loud shing sound, the force that gripped her neck loosened.

    Puck, puck, puck!

    I swallowed the coughing that came out and opened my eyes wide.

    An old man was striking Lorenzo''s head mercilessly like a tin drum with the palm of a pot lid.

    Lorenzo couldn''t even dare to counterattack at the violent attack, and soon fell to the ground.

    "Lady Rudbeckia. Please forgive this rudeness. This foolish son of mine seems to be out of his mind for a moment."

    The man''s eyes were cold purple as he bowed his head politely to me.

    In other words, Marquis of Furiana directly hit his son.

    It was a very quick-witted response.

    This is definitely thend of Britannia, and at the same time we were at the front yard of the temple, and I am the daughter of the Pope whom the temple swore allegiance to.

    It was foolish to use me and attack me while standing at this ce as it would look like they use the temple and the Vatican together.

    The problem is that the situation only to amply the animosity.

    Bang, boom!

    Before I could answer back, the loud thunder shook the world.

    The screams rang. Someone who came quickly wrapped his arm around my shoulder and led me somewhere.

    "Madam, this way¡­¡­ Uh, damn it, please excuse my rudeness."

    Riiiip, my blood-soaked sleeve was torn off by Sir Ivan''s grasp.

    His hands were also surrounded by blue light. It was an act that was beyond rude and surprising.

    "Come on, everyone, evacuate to the temple quickly! This is not an emergency drill!"

    "Immediately blockade zone B. This is not an emergency drill! I repeat, blockade zone B immediately, this is not an emergency dril!"

    "First of all escort all the priests inside!"

    Heavy raindrops fell on the people who were moving in haste.

    I guess I''m the only one who can''t figure out what''s going on.

    As I was blindly carried away, I heard a faint cry from a distance.

    It was an odd cry that seemed to be a mixture of the sound of a flute and a trumpet.

    The monks with perches zing in green ran and lit the torch in the oil ditch in the crack in the wall.

    Something like ck smoke was slowly rising from the area beyond the wall.

    I had never heard of a case where the monsters came to the temple on their own and attempted to invade.

    I clearly remembered that it was an act of suicide for them.

    Apparently, most people were also very surprised and shocked.

    "Sir Ivan!"

    "Endymion, you''re going to take my ce¡­¡­¡­."

    "I''ll take you, ma''am."

    Sir Ivan, who immediately handed me over to Endymion, ran to the other side, saying,''What the fuck is this on a fucking holiday?''

    I was thus handed over to Endymion and taken into the temple with the others.

    Thud, thud, this.

    Suddenly, the sound of the doors closing in session rang out.

    The lockdown only lifted almost half a dayter.

    * * *

    Fortunately, Freya survived.

    It happened in the front yard of the temple, so thanks to the priests'' quick action, she was able to escape.

    The person who brought us wine that day had disappeared somewhere during the chaos and that his whereabouts were unknown.

    It was an unusual event in many ways.

    Both Ellenia and I drank from the ss in front of us, so they openly aimed for Freya from the beginning.

    The cement of the sses was too urate for us to pick them randomly.

    "It''s called a magic stone solution."

    "What?"

    "The poison that Marquis Furyana''s daughter consumed. Do you have any guesses?"

    The insinuating voice of the Duke Omerta was calm and solem.

    Unless he was an idiot, it was obvious what he was trying to say to me

    It''s not just a normal poison, it''s a magic stone solution.

    Here, the magic stone was not just a stone, but an object used as a bait to call a monster bybining the magic crystal, which is the crystal of a dead monster, with the Holy Spirit Stone.

    Did I mentioned that it was cut and needed human blood for its usage?

    It waspletely understandable that an unexpected uproar had taken ce leading to the the temple being lockeddown.

    The point was that magic stone is a holy relic that even pdins have to go through a difficult process to get permission to use.

    The number of magic stones owned by each temple was also limited, and the production had to be approved separately by the Vatican. Which means¡­¡­.

    "They said that every single magic stone stored in the temple was in ce. Do you understand what I mean?"

    ¡­¡­It meant that the one behind the incident was adding a very usible sentiment to the allegation.

    Hey, father! It''s even stranger if I don''t understand when you say it so openly!

    Ha, I want to cry. Even if I were a human here, I''d be in such a damn situation that I would have doubted myself.

    When Lorenzo lost his reason and came at me, Marquis Furyana quickly stepped up and ended it, but there was no doubt that most people were suspicious of me¡ªmy family, to be exact.

    The notoriety of the Borgia family''s assassination history is already an open secret, and my notoriety with my family was not easily offset.

    Furthermore, since the Archbishop of Earendil Temple was Freya''s uncle, it was far more reasonable to suspect me than the person inside the Temple.

    There''s no other exnation.

    "Father¡­."

    "Of course I will not tolerate my daughter-inw being involved in such ridiculous suspicion. You''re definitely Omerta''s family."

    The Duke, who answered in a sharp tone, soon coughed low what he had said.

    That''s true but I don''t think so. I can''t believe I''m family with them.

    "I don''t think you''re the right person to do that. I just want you to tell us here if you know something we need to know. My son told me not to say anything, but¡­¡­."

    The question of whether it is rted to my family is very vague.

    I twisted my eyebrows against the Duke''s gaze, piercing through my eyes.

    "I, I don''t know what you mean. If you''re doubting me, I really don''t know what to say¡­¡­."

    Tears welled up and dripped down the back of my clenched hand.

    The nasty father looked at me with a somewhat nk look on his face.

    "I know what you''re all thinking. I have eyes and ears. You think I''m jealous ofdy Furiana directly. That''s why I did such a terrible thing because I was blinded by jealousy¡­¡­."

    "Who¡­.who the hell dares say that nonsense? I''m just¡­ Don''t cry for now. I didn''t really mean to ask."

    No, what is it? Damn, I''m definitely acting, but somehow I feel like I''m actually crying.

    I thought my luck was going to get better, but what''s going on?

    I took the duke''s handkerchief and whimpered pitifully.

    "I-If Lord Isaac has that suspicion, I''d rather¡­¡­."

    "Don''t say it like that, it''s not like that. First of all, if thedy had a piece of magic stone, he would have been the first to notice."

    It was, but most people doubt me.

    If I was the Pope''s daughter, I would be vaguely stating that there would be plenty of ways to obtain magic stones separately.

    Or leave it to someone else¡­¡­ That''s bitter.

    The Duke was scratching his beard with an awkward look that did not match his harsh impression.

    The son and the father were different. Father-inw didn''t seem like the style to be embarrassed by the tear attack.

    Well, if Ie out here saying that I can''t stand such an unfair suspicion and say I''m going to go home, what would it be from the duke''s point of view?

    He''s thest person who never wants our marriage to be canceled like that.

    That''s strange. Why did someone who knew enough directly confront me?

    If he really doubted me, he''d be much better off spying on me without telling me anything.

    Did he already calcted the possibility that I might have been forced to follow someone''s order?

    "I said something useless. Forget everything I said. It''s such a hopeless situation that I held onto a stern tooth and said all the wrong things."

    "Hic¡­¡­ ah, I''d rather die thinking that even father suspects me."

    "Why are you¡­¡­ I told you that I didn''t suspect you. If anyone talks such nonsense, I''ll cut off their tongue."

    "Hic, really?"

    "Of course. To insult my daughter-inw recklessly is to insult Omerta. So stop crying."

    Who here sees me as part of Omerta?

    I was still just a stranger.

    A stranger who is reluctant and ufortable, but even more difficult to deal with because it is difficult to dismiss it outright.

    The best thing to do is to be quiet as if I''m not there and to help out when they need it.

    Even if I die and move on to another world and live as another person, I think it will be the same.

 Chapter 32

    Episode 32: Who Did It?

    ??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?????©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??

    While contemting on my own, I came up with various hypotheses about Freya''s poisoning attempt.

    1. It was done by a madman who had nothing to do with me or my family.

    Someone who was dissatisfied with the Furiana family and the temple.

    How did he get the magic stone? Maybe on the ck market? It is possible to attain it through the ck market, after all illegal sale of holy material things along with illegal sex trade were rampant.

    2. My family is behind it.

    The question is why? And why did you use magic stone, which is obviously very distinct to other poisons?

    3. What happened to Freya naturally caused me to be suspicious.

    In other words, it''s someone''s atrocity that''s aimed at it. Maybe someone who wants to get rid of me?

    4. My family trapped me to be suspected and intentionallymitted it using magic stones.

    Maybe Cesare? He doesn''t want me to get attached to this ce, or¡­¡­.

    Because he wants my rtionship with Isaac to go as bad as possible?

    Cesare was the man who could handle magic stones at will and I wished more than anyone that I had a bad rtionship with my husband.

    The question is, why did he do something that he didn''t do in the original¡­¡­.

    Because he heard about my tracks through an insider in the temple of Earendil and something bothered him?

    Is it because I don''t act like Rudbeckia in the original work, going in and out of the temple?

    Because he is annoyed to hear about my recent visit to the temple with Isaac?

    Yes, that day, I kissed Isaac on the cheek in front of the archbishop and other priests.

    He might have been annoyed to hear all that.

    When he heard that we seemed to get along unexpectedly, I got in the way of it, so I suddenly¡­¡­.

    Ahh, if it''s real, you''re the biggest psycho among real psychos, you bastard Cesare!

    It was still spection, but it was quite usible.

    I guess I unconsciously overlooked my psycho brother''s crazy history and obsession because I was dealing with my psycho husband.

    No, that''s right, is that savvy bastard doing this crazy thing?

    You''re putting so many people in danger by using magic stones and you want me to be beaten to death by my husband!

    If something had happened wrong with Freya, what would have happened to me by now?

    The mere thought of it terrified me.

    I thought I just needed to stop Ellenia''s poisoning, but what''s with this sudden situation?

    I had expected that after I handled the situation with Isaac, everything would go as nned and I can attend my usual things, I would only have to suffer during thepetition when Cesare woulde to visit and I will be close to his ears.

    But this kind of ambush¡­¡­.

    Or maybe it''s all Freya''s own n¡­¡­ No, this is too much.

    It doesn''t make sense to risk her life just because she got offended.

    Phew, I don''t know. I just know that I''m going to die.

    I wonder what my husband is thinking right now now.

    I was more anxious because I had not seen his face all this time.

    Naturally, I didn''t have lunch with him, and he didn''t leave any promises, so I was dying.

    It would have been much better if I had stabbed him or pushed him blindly like his father.

    I hate this thin ice sheet like situation.

    I keep thinking about thest time I saw the ice-like eyes.

    An unchanging child. Just push me¡­¡­ Of course, I know now that blood was dangerous¡­¡­.

    Seriously, what kind of person is he and what kind of existence is Freya?

    Maybe he''s regretting being a little nice to me by now¡­¡­.

    "Ugh¡­."

    My mind was all over the ce, but to make matters worse, my body was weird.

    A burning pain in the stomach as well as a stinging sensation throughout the body The symptoms of the annual event had hit again.

    This year, both times have passed, so I was relieved, but unexpected ambushes always break out one after another.

    Was it because I had a fever the other day and it ended earlier than the original, leaving some after effects?

    "Cough! Ugh!"

    After staying in the bedroom all day long, I woke up with a burning thirst during the night and felt nauseous as something stuck in my throat while drinking water on the table.

    When I stumbled to the bathroom and vomited, bitter gastric juices, blood, and grains of sand flowed out.

    Who put sand in my water bottle? Eat that and die¡­¡­? They want me to suffer the pain Freya must have felt?

    Damn things. Freya''s good, everything down in this house is on her side.

    Ha, that''s all right, at least I''m on my side.

    Shit, what if my family is a dark force? Tomorrow, I''ll try to find a chance to be alone with my ruthless husband¡­¡­¡­.

    It was the moment I woke up in such a dazed state and left the bathroom.

    "Gasp!"

    Damn it, I thought something was falling.

    She appeared out of nowhere, and the person standing in front of the bathroom entrance was Ellenia.

    It was Ellenia whom I saw after a few days.

    She was just back from somewhere, and was dressed in outdoor clothes, but she came for something, and I thought she came to the bathroom when she saw that the bedroom was empty.

    But¡­

    Ellenia, standing there with an expressionless face and staring at me, somehow felt much more eerie than usual.

    The gaze of just staring without saying a word is chilling.

    I swallowed dry saliva, ignoring burning throat.

    "Ellen, what''s going on¡­¡­."

    Thud!

    My back mmed against the closed bathroom door.

    My eyes literally popped out.

    Elena was almost clutching my by the nape of my neck and pushing me.

    The usual dignity, which had not been disturbed in the slightest, was a terrifying force that hadpletely disappeared.

    No, look, pretty sister-inw, even you!

    An eerie voice, almost growling, pierced through my ears, which had gone out of my mind for a moment.

    "Why, why are you doing this?"

    "¡­¡­Pardon?"

    "I saw your hand from the beginning and I was wondering if, but you really are!"

    Hand? What do you do when you look at my hand? Are you an assassin?

    She grabbed my body and shook it violently. It was hard for me to breathe.

    "Tell me. Why the hell are you doing this? Want to get attention? Because food makes you feel like you''re getting dirty? Or is your goal to die as it is? What the hell is wrong that you resort to doing this? If you want to die so badly, die quietly instead of protesting!"

    What the hell is she talking about?

    I looked up at Ellenia nkly.

    To be exact, I looked into her eyes zing like a me.

    Strangely enough, it suddenly urred to me that I wasn''t the one she was angry with.

    I managed to open my mouth. An unexpected answer popped out.

    "Because all I can control is my body."

    The burning red eyes seemed to flinch for a moment, followed by silence.

    After a short and long silence, Ellenia slowly blinked and lowered her gaze.

    Then, as if she had never done so, she withdrew her hand in surprise.

    "What the hell am I¡­¡­."

    "¡­¡­."

    "I''m sorry."

    Her voice regained her usualposure, but she looked confused for some reason.

    Her eyes were as distorted as a person who suppresses pain.

    Should I say it''s okay? What''s wrong with her all of a sudden?

    Ellenia looked at me for onest moment, and then hurriedly turned and walked away.

    What an unexpected fuss in the middle of the night.

    I looked down at my hand from afar. To be exact, it was the joint under the index finger of the right hand and the part that sticks out when one clenches their fist.

    This is amon urrence in people who vomit habitually like me.

    Now that I can''t use my hands as much as possible, it was a scar that I wouldn''t even know was there unless I looked closely.

    A mark that a stranger would regard as just a faint spot.

    The fact that she noticed this means that she already had a simr experience.

    Judging from the words she poured out, it didn''t seem to be for me.

    Who did she think of?

    Who is that expressionless Ellenia¡­¡­.

    I wonder if she is someone who could even make a face of resentment.

    * * *

    Maybe it was because there were many things in my mind, I ended up staying up all night.

    For the first time in a while, I had breakfast alone with Ellenia, but the atmosphere was very awkward.

    We both nibbled and ate without saying a word.

    It was harder to eat than usual because of the annual illness.

    Just before I left, Ellenia told me that the archbishop had asked me to visit the temple in a passing tone.

    I was thinking of moving around today anyway, so I got ready to go out right away.

    My face ovepped with the annual event andck of sleep was very ugly, but when I covered it with makeup, it was worth looking at.

    I don''t know why the suspicious archbishop wants to see me, but it''s probably rted to that incident.

    If Cesare is the real culprit behind the incident, chances are high that the Archbishop is a spy.

    But would he have agreed to do such harm to a precious niece?

    I don''t know, I''ll know once I meet him.

    I arrived at the temple, recovering my half-asleep state.

    After getting off the carriage, I walked into the main gate, which was decorated hideously like the mouth of the dragon, and suddenly I was hit with a temptation.

    I suddenly want to take a peek at the temple''s training arena.

    I can''t guarantee he''ll be there today, but it''s not bad to check.

    Well, I think I''ll have to see him and know his reaction so that I can prepare for it.

    Tch, I haven''t even seen your nose all weekend, arrogant bastard.

    He could have told me something, even if he was out of his mind. At least say that you doubt me, threaten me or something.

    It was the moment when I passed the corridor leading toward the training arena, staring at the innocent statues.

    I circled the stairs toward the granite fountaine and hid behind a pir in the next moment.

    I did it without realizing it. Did they see me? Did they see me?

 Chapter 33

    Episode 33: My Actions

    ??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?????©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??

    "¡­Isn''t your sister okay now?"

    "What you see isn''t everything."

    Phew. Fortunately, neither Endymion nor Lorenzo seem to have seen me.

    That''s a surprisingbination of the two. Were they always close?

    Apprentices often hang around the temple. Aren''t they working?

    If Endymion is here, I think Isaac is a little more likely to be here¡­¡­.

    Damn it, if it weren''t for Lorenzo, I''d say hello and ask.

    "Then sit quietly next to your sister. Why did you crawl here? On the subject of being prosecuted."

    "Shut up. If it were you, wouldn''t your eyes roll over when your sister vomited blood and almost died?"

    "I don''t have a sister. Even if I do, I wouldn''t turn my eyes around to the wrong person like a bastard."

    ¡­¡­.It''s somewhat strange. Was Endymion''s way of speaking always that harsh?

    Besides, I think they''re talking about me.

    As I listened carefully, I heard the sound of two men moving.

    The harsh voices gradually faded away as if they were talking while moving to the other side.

    "Oh, the wrong person?"

    "Are you aware that if it weren''t for your father you would not able to continue your dream as Pdin?"

    "Do you think I''m the size of a fucking rat like you? You bastard with no patriotism. Fuck you fuck pope and whatever. How dare those rotten piglets do anything to the North."

    "I''ve never seen a man who defames the Pope in the front yard of a temple. Stop being silly and go train yourself and get rid of your delusions. She is Lady Omerta. Don''t forget that."

    "Don''t be deluded, you little brat. Even if she pretends to be innocent, she''s a Borgia. What kind ofdy Omerta was eating with her brother?"

    "Sigh, this is really¡­¡­."

    "Why, you didn''t know? The next time I see her, she''ll show her shameless face¡­¡­."

    That''s all I heard.

    It was because they were so far away that it was harder to eavesdrop and I didn''t want to hear any more.

    So brutal. What about my face?

    That little bastard is good at talking horrible things.

    I felt goosebumps and touched my cheek without realizing it. I guess I was looking down on my family''s notoriety.

    No, what kind of evidence is there to believe that I am the culprit?

    Sigh, I don''t know who the real culprit is, but I''m going to feed them other than Freya.

    I''m sad. There are various experiences of being framed, but even a minor disaster feels bigger because there is no concept of human rights in this world.

    With a confused mind and moving aimlessly in any direction, I suddenly realized that I had left the temple.

    I thought about going back to the ce where the carriage was parked or going back to the temple, but my head was spinning.

    I''m tired. My body and mind were tired. I think the symptoms of the annual illness this time were worse than before.

    In case anyone saw me, I scrambled and went into any bushes nearby.

    Crawled in the bushes, my eyes closed tightly, and cold sweat trickled down my cheeks.

    Hold on, hold on. Like this¡­¡­.

    Then where do I go? Where should I go¡­¡­? Where should I be going?

    It hurts. I''ve never been this sick before. Why does my body hurt so much?

    It would be better if other people could feel the pain, but even if I say it hurts, everyone thinks it''s fake.

    It hurts. It hurts so much. I''m sick to death, husband.¡­. You''re a cold-blooded bastard. I think my nose is bleeding again.

    You know what.

    Why were you nice to me?

    Why did you look at me with such strange eyes then? Why did you look so tired every time Iughed?

    Why did you look like that when you saw my scar?

    Why did you hesitate?

    Why didn''t you just leave me?

    Why did you nag me about being too skinny and eat with me so regrly?

    Why are you so upset when you think I''m sick?

    You shouldn''t have done that. If you hadn''t¡ª if you hadn''t been so kind to me¡­¡­ I wouldn''t have had that stupid hope.

    Why did you make me look forward to it?

    Why did you make me foolishly expect that you might be different from everyone I''ve been through¡­¡­.

    "Po, po, po, po¡­¡­."

    A familiar sound slowly reached my ears, caught my confused consciousness and raised my head.

    This voice is¡­ no way

    "Po, po, po¡­¡­."

    "¡­¡­¡­Popo?"

    "Po, po¡­."

    "Popo!"

    Popo! I never thought I''d meet you here! I missed you, man!

    It was really Popo. A gigantic mouth glistening with terrifying crocodile-like teeth and stout body like a mixed of rabbit penguin approached me as if it''s pleased. Well, it''s different from how it looks.

    "Po, Po?"

    "Popo, what are you doing here? It''s near the temple. It''s dangerous if you''re here."

    "Po, po, po."

    "Did youe looking for me?"

    Popo rocked it''s huge body back and forth.

    Tears of emotion flowed out. And nosebleeds. Shit.

    "Popo, I''m sick. But no one knows."

    "Po?"

    "But it''s nice to see you."

    With anguishing grin, Popo stared at me with a pair of shining green eyes for a moment, and then stretched out it''s arms.

    What?

    "Popo, will you take me with you?"

    "Po, po."

    "Well, no one will know if I''m gone anyway¡­¡­."

    "Po?"

    "You know, I''d rather live in hiding with you¡­¡­."

    As my consciousness gradually faded, my body drooped helplessly.

    Popo''s arms, which hugged me tightly, were all squishy and slippery, but still warm and friendly.

    * * *

    "Look at this, mate."

    "Where did you get the mirror¡­¡­."

    "It''s not a mirror. It''s your hideous top stand. Do you have any idea how ugly it is? Do you have any idea how painful our eyes are? If you have a conscience, why don''t you go into the corner of the house and get some sleep?"

    Crash!

    The mirror, which was thrown helplessly to the floor, was smashed.

    Ivan clicked his tongue.

    "It''s okay for this ignorant bastard to worry about you!"

    "I never asked you to worry."

    "It''s a protest to be worried about walking around with your eyes open all 79 hours or something, you bastard attention seeker."

    79 hours? Isaac stopped frowning. No wonder I had a headache.

    "It''s already been that long."

    "Why do you feel sleepy all of a sudden?"

    "That''s not true, but I have a slight headache."

    "I don''t know that unlessyou suddenly copsed. I warned you for sure."

    Not being able to sleep didn''t kill Pdin. When I was an apprentice, I once stayed up all night for five days.

    I didn''t know why the punk who rolled with me at that time is freaking out.

    "Does the person who disappeared just because you are like this fall from the sky? This is out of our jurisdiction. At this point, just let the city guard take care of it. They''re better at finding wanted people than we are. As Ellen exined, I spread the sketch¡­¡­."

    "Did it really disappear?"

    "What? What does that mean?"

    Instead of exining, Isaac nced back at the narrow, dark alley he had just passed.

    I couldn''t understand what I wanted to say.

    "Do you think I''m doing this because I don''t know how you feel? It''s not anybody else, it''s Freya. I know you''re pissed off, but if the leader knows we''ve been working on illegal guilds¡­¡­."

    "It''s not that dangeorus."

    "What else is this? Then why are you such a bastard?"

    I was told that it had been 79 hours.

    My head kept hurting.

    Isaac pressed his thumb against his throbbing temple and red at the rat who swam through the ditch.

    Freya''s face came to mind. Her smile was pale as she barely came back from the brink of death.

    The voice that said that she was happy that he came running first than anyone else.

    I didn''t know what was she so happy about.

    Anyway, I couldn''t answer back honestly.

    Who did he really run to when he sensed magic the moment she was bleeding.

    "I don''t know."

    "If you don''t know, who knows, bastard."

    "¡­¡­."

    "Huh, you frustrating bastard. Aren''t you mad at your wife right now?"

    Wife. Wife.Isaac closed his eyes gently and shook his head.

    Her faint afterimage was constantly catching his eye.

    Thest dim eye I saw. Blue eyes as if the sun no longer shining.

    Rudbeckia used to flinch like a frightened kitten even with a little rough movement.

    She herself did not seem to recognize it, but it was clear that she always wathced every step and looked around with her pale blue eyes.

    And Isaac had never been careful about his behavior in his life.

    Even in the face of the king.

    Since he was like that, it was very tiring to care about each and every gesture in front of someone.

    I couldn''t stop even though it was annoying and tiring.

    However, the monster possessed by magic stone''s call was dozens of times more dangerous than usual.

    The taste is gone to the point where the threat of the torch and divinity did not work.

    If we were unlucky and the Manticores[1] that came that day crossed the temple wall, if Freya''s blood sttered even a little¡­¡­¡­.

    I thought she''d understand.

    She''ll understand when I''ll exin the whole storyter.

    Such rough behavior, such a push, was indispensable. I couldn''t help it.

    But why do I keep seeing those dim eyes on my eyes?

    "This is shoveling."

    "Did you finally realize that? Have you finallye to your senses? Woah, thene on¡­¡­."

    "It might be turned into a rotten corpse in some liquor storehouse by now."

    "At the beginning of the annoying bullshit, the temple is suspicious, but I agree with that. It is questionable enough that the source of the magok stone and the fact that an attendant could disappear so suddenly. But, Isaac."

    "What?"

    "Who doesn''t know that one of those devout priests will lick the Pope''s feet? You''re not the only one with that suspicion. Everyone''s suspecting your wife''s family is behind it anyway, so¡­¡­."

    "My holy wife''s family wants to poison the nobleman of Brittania using magic stone. That''s new."

    "Well, that''s true, but¡­¡­. So you''re excluding your wife from the list of suspects?"

    "That''s a strange question. It should make sense in the first ce."

    It was a sharp retort. It was like a knife to the point it felt ufortable.

    ??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?????©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??

    [1] The manticore is a Persian legendary creature simr to the Egyptian sphinx that proliferated in western European medieval art as well. It has the head of a human, the body of a lion and a tail of venomous spines simr to porcupine quills, while other depictions have it with the tail of a scorpion.

 Chapter 34

    Episode 34: Blueberries

    ??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?????©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??

    Ivan stared at Isaac''s insensitive profile again in a strange sense of ipatibility that was rising, and soon murmured aloud.

    "Oh fuck, are you¡­¡­."

    "Anyway, as I confirmed a while ago, it is unfair to doubt only the temple as magic stones can be sold as many times as possible in the ck market. Maybe the culprit used the magic stone to turn the suspicions around, and after he finds out who he''s got enemies with, the Marquis of Puriana or Freya¡­¡­."

    "Hey."

    "Again, what?"

    Isaac, who stopped and looked back, looked very tired. There was shade under his narrowed eyes.

    There was nothing more dangerous than a sleepless monster, so Ivan gulped down his dry saliva.

    "Was it that?"

    "What?"

    "The reason you''ve been trying to find the culprit for 79 hours. Was it that?"

    Silence fell.

    Isaac, who suddenly stopped talking to Ivan, also stared at each other silently for a long time.

    "What is it?"

    "The opposite of what I think."

    "What do you think?"

    "I think you''re half-fed because you''re suspicious of your wife."

    "¡­¡­."

    "What do you intend to do if you find the criminal and say that he has something to do with your wife or wife''s family?"

    Isaac only walked again without answering back. Finally, the narrow street ended and an open square with mosaic decorations greeted them.

    Yes, it was like that. Only then did Ivan realize the source of the strange sense of uneasiness that he had felt all this time.

    That bastard wasn''t scouring the city like this until now to arrest the criminal in the first ce.

    If the man was captured by Isaac, and if the mastermind was considered a certain aristocrat of Earendil, he might be lucky enough to save his life.

    But if he''s rted to the temple, or to the Romagna side¡­¡­.

    Perhaps it will be hard to find the criminal''s trace.

    "Do you think your wife¡­¡­."

    "I don''t care."

    "What?"

    "I don''t care."

    He didn''t care. He wasn''t saying he didn''t doubt his wife at all. It really didn''t matter.

    Even if she was involved directly, or she was involved under the directives of her family. It really doesn''t matter or doesn''t matter either way even if she isn''t involved.

    He is going to do everything he can to get rid of a human being that could be evidence in the future.¡­.

    How in the world could that be? Ivan felt the strange waves swirling in his head.

    Of course, he didn''t think Rudbeckia was the one to do it, but if it was her family, the story would be different, and he felt that the old viin was acting like apletely different person around Rudbeckia these days.¡­.

    It was Freya¡ªno one else¡ª who almost died.

    And yet, he''ll protect the woman he hated so much.¡­.

    "Why are you so¡­¡­."

    "Damn it, I don''t know, man. Stop talking."

    I don''t know. I don''t know¡­¡­.

    Isaac tried to erase the lingering image in the corner of his view.

    Colleagues waiting on one side of the square were slowly approaching them.

    "Well, Isaac."

    "What? Stop talking¡­¡­."

    "There''s actually something I''ve been hiding from you."

    "What is it?"

    "Then, after you ran in with Freya. Then, damn it, Lorenzo bastard..¡­."

    Lorenzo what? Strangely irritated, Isaac looked straight at Ivan. And it was then.

    "Sir Isaac!"

    The apprentice came rushing in. He couldn''t just ignore him because he looked very urgent as if an ident had caused.

    "Sir Isaac, just a moment ago,gasp,a message fromdy Ellenia has arrived¡­¡­."

    "Ellen? What''s the matter?"

    The two knights waited patiently while Endymion calmed down his rough breath for a while.

    Atst, Ivan, whose fuse got burnt out, was about to burst out, then finally Endymion shouted in a loud, woeful voice.

    "The Lady is missing!"

    * * *

    Chop, chop, chop, chop.

    I opened my eyes with an unidentified noise that tickled my ears.

    A mixture of the smell of damp soil and a strange, bloody smell pierced his nose.

    As I reflexively turned my heavy head to the left where I heard the sound, I was startled by the sight that gradually became clearer.

    "Gasp!"

    A giant bird nced back at me as I raised my upper body.

    No, it was something that could be called a bird, and the half-folded wings and two front paws, including the face, looked like those of a raptor, but the lower body, including the hind legs, was the shape of a different animal.

    Even a long line with a clear leopard pattern was attached to the area that was supposed to be a tail.

    It seemed to be a tail.

    It looks like an eagle and a leopard cut in half and attached together. Besides, what is it eating?

    The beast, who looked just reminiscent of a Griffin [1], stared at me, who was frozen for a moment with green eyes that felt somewhat solemn, then calmly focused on the meal again.

    Apparently he was eating a dead horse.

    I closed my eyes for a moment at the terrible scenery and offered a silent prayer for the poor horse.

    I''m sure Popo took me in it''s arms and then I lost my consciousness, but where did Popo go and Griffin, who is ferociouslyparable to Manticore, show up and watch me?

    Don''t tell me that''s Popo''s true form, is it?

    Popo seemed to prefer human meat to horse meat.

    Looking around, this ce seemed like some kind of cave.

    The icicles hanging from the high ceiling like jewelry felt unnecessarily artistic.

    When I turned to the right, I saw the entrance not too far away.

    "Pureung."

    As soon as I tried to stand up, Griffin, who was concentrating on eating, turned around towards me, stamping one front foot.

    Hik.

    There was a moment of silence.

    While I was contemting on what to say to her, the beast, or I don''t know if it''s Griffin or something, bit something with a very threatening big beak and came close to me.

    Then it dropped something on myp.

    "Ahhh!"

    It was none other than the thigh of a torn horse.

    I almost screamed, but I managed to suppress it. Why is it doing this to me¡­.

    "Po, po, po, po¡­¡­."

    "Po-Popo!"

    I looked back hastily at the most wee sound from the entrance. Popo, where have you been?

    My Popo jumped this way with it''s arms full of something wrapped in huge leaves, and then paused when he saw me.

    I was trying to talk to him again because I wondered why he suddenly stopped, but Popo turned to Griffin.

    For a moment a rather strange atmosphere passed through. It may have been purely my illusion, but Popo was staring at Griffin with a reproachful look.

    And Griffin made a bizarre sound as if he were scoffing. Huh?

    Then Popo picked up the horse leg that was randomly ced on my knee and struck Griffin.

    p!

    Griffin, who was beaten with food, stared at Popo.

    "Purrr¡­"

    "Po, po."

    "Purung."

    "Po."

    ¡­¡­I wish I could understand what they''re talking about with each other.

    Don''t tell me they both are fighting here?

    "Well, um¡­."

    As I whispered carefully, both of them looked back at me as if they had waited instead of staring at each other.

    It was a situation that should have felt life-threatening, but strangely, there was no sense of fear.

    "Don''t fight¡­."

    If anyone saw me, they''d say I was out of my mind.

    Whether or not it understood me, Griffin, who turned it''s head coyly first, began to focus on the meal again.

    And Popo, waddling it''s short legs, sat face to face in front of me and gently put down what it was holding.

    I hesitated to look at the dark blue berries in a giant leaf dish.

    Popo was already revealing it''s fearsome teeth in the shape of a crescent. It seemed to be a smile.

    "Is this¡­ Blueberry?"

    "Po."

    "You want me to eat it?"

    "Po."

    I see. You picked blueberries for me.

    I can''t imagine it gathering blueberries with it''s appearance.¡­.

    "Thank you."

    It''ll be disappointed if I don''t eat it when it brought it to me

    At that thought, I picked up the round berries and put them in my mouth.

    It was a bit bitter and sweet.

    Eventually, Griffin stopped ughtering horse meat and sat with all four legs folded and stared at me.

    I wondered if it needed dessert, so I nudged out a few blueberries but it shook its head.

    It was strange.

    I sat down with Popo and Griffin and ate half of the blueberries by myself, but I did not have any resistance to eating as usual.

    The sweet taste was just pleasant.

    Come to think of it, the symptoms of the annual event seem to have subsided a lot.

    What did Popo do? Or¡­..

    ¡­¡­Wait. Didn''t my nose bleed at the end?

    "Hey, guys."

    "Po?"

    "Pureung."

    "I-Is there something on my face?"

    It might be a useless worry, but I couldn''t help but feel a sense of shame suddenly imagining what my face with a dry nosebleed would look like.

    Popo and Griffin seemed to exchange nces for a moment, then shook their heads at the same time.

    To be exact, Popo shook it''s body from side to side and Griffin shook his head. Really?

    "Po, po, po, po."

    Popo quickly pped his arms. Just looking at it, it seemed like an action that meant something.

    That''s like. Is it washing one''s face action?

    "Did I wash my face?"

    "Po, po."

    "Did you wash your face?"

    "Po."

    "I see. Thank you."

    It was just then.

    Griffin, who was making a sniveling sound again, suddenly rose.

    Popo also stood up with a pause after showing it''s teeth widely. At the same time¡­¡­.

    ??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?????©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??

    [1] The griffin, griffon, or gryphon is a legendary creature with the body, tail, and back legs of a lion; the head and wings of an eagle; and sometimes an eagle''s talons as its front feet.

    Durahan: The Duhan, Durahan or Dughan (Irish: dch¨¢n, /?du?l??h¨»?n/), also called Gan Ceann (meaning "without a head" in Irish), is a type of mythological creature in Irish folklore. He is depicted as a headless rider, on a ck horse, who carries his own head held high in his hand. It is said to be the embodiment of the Celtic god Crom Dubh.

    ??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?????©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??

 Chapter 35

    Episode 35: Who Should I me

    ??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?????©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??

    "Hey, it''s fucking real, really. Does this really work, huh?"

    "It''s been a long time since we had a good harvest. Let''s see. Wow, isn''t that Griffin?"

    "We''re catching Griffin too. But What''s that in the front?"

    The irritating noise was clearly the voice of a human being.

    Harsh and raucous voices that are harsh to the ears.

    I didn''t feel good.

    My heart began to beat fast as my senses, which had been calm, stood on edge.

    "What¡­Wait, isn''t that woman in that corner? Human woman?"

    "You idiot, the Banshee must have transformed. Oh, but seeing a banshee is unlucky¡­.¡­."

    "That means someone dies when that bitch cries, you idiot. You''re pretending to be pretty with the theme of a monster."

    The people who came into the cave without any hesitation chattered with excitement.

    Two men and one woman. Each of them felt very suspicious, and they were armed with oddly shaped equipment, and instead of being frightened by the appearance of Popo and Griffin, they were excited like a hunter who found a wonderful prey.

    I got a sense of what they were. They were probably poachers.

    I''ve heard of poachers who buy sacred relics on the ck market, hunt wild animals illegally, collect and sell magic stones.

    While wandering around the nearby forest, it seemed that they sensed magic with their belongings and came in this way.

    "What a shame. She used to be an ugly old witch, but she turned into such a beautiful woman¡­.¡­."

    "Let''s hurry up and go. Looking at it earlier, for some reason, there were pdins all over the ce, but if we get caught, we could really be fucked up."

    I didn''t move a muscle. I hardly breathed a breath. Popo and Griffin were strangely motionless too.

    A man holding a light blue shining harpoon came close to Popo as if he were amazed.

    Popo was hiding it''s teeth with it''s mouth closed tightly.

    "They won''t be here either. Legend has it that a giant lizard is asleep¡­¡­ Fuck, but what''s this? Is it a rabbit or a roon? What was the name of this? It looks damn ugly."

    "Hey, hold on to him first. The monster bitch dares to imitate humans."

    The fiery red-haired woman made a jaw gesture toward me. It was the moment when the man, who was poking his finger into Popo''s chubby stomach, turned toward me, smacking his lips.

    "Ku, kuku¡­¡­."

    Griffinughed.

    It was exactly a low, grotesque cry, but somehow it sounded ridiculous to me.

    And then¡­..popo opened its mouth.

    Its jaws widened openly across its gigantic torso, revealing a throat full of horrifying,rge, beautiful teeth and corpses.

    I didn''t make any noise until the end.

    * * *

    The sky seemed to be getting darker and darker, and the heavy rain began to pour out.

    Even the densely towering frost trees were of little help.

    "Sir Isaac."

    Someone held out a leaf cigarette.

    Isaac shook his head as a sign of refusal and looked at the remains of Durahan lying at his feet.

    It was the monster he caught a while ago.

    After all, only the remaining magic crystals and the severed head were rolling at their feet.

    Why do these things always leave their head everytime?

    Silver hair quickly got wet.

    He looked around, sweeping his wet hair, which kept obstructing his view.

    Everyone seemed tired from the three-day search, but it was a strange phenomenon as no one was moving their mouth.

    "It seems that this area is also bad."

    It was a heavy murmur of Ivan, who approached Durahan kicking it''s head with his foot.

    Isaac did not answer back. He had been hearing this for three days.

    "You know what, Iz."

    Ivan rarely used his nickname to call Isaac.

    Except when he''s in a very desperate situation or when he''s sad about something. He was so sure what he was going to say that Isaac turned his back on him.

    Ivan sighed, staring at his friend''s big back.

    It''s already been three days. They had been searching the frost forest for three days.

    Usually, it did not make sense to search from this ce, which was usually full of monsters in the case of the disappearance of thedy, but after the discovery ofdy''s shoes near here, Earendil''s all power, including the City Guard, the Longinus Knights, and the Round Table Br¨¹derschaft[1], were concentrated here.

    It has been a good phenomenon for those who are often crazy about quarrels to cooperate together without anyints, but no progress has been made so far.

    At this point, it was necessary to seriously consider the hypothesis that the madman who kidnapped thedy deliberately threw a shoe over here, causing the whole city to be shoveled.

    In a way, it was more hopeful.

    If Rudbeckia was really dragged into this area, by now¡­¡­.

    Everyone couldn''t bear the courage to say it.

    "Iz."

    Instead of looking back, Isaac stared at Durahan''s head, which flew away.

    He didn''t know why he kept looking at it. As sinister as a severed head¡­¡­.

    "Iz, it''s already been three days¡­¡­."

    "It''s the fourth day."

    "What?"

    "It''s been four days."

    There was silence.

    Ivan dropped his head helplessly in the pouring rain.

    Because he suddenly felt miserable.

    It was the same for Isaac himself who spoke.

    It was around dawn three days ago when the shoes were found, but it was around the morning four days ago that Rudbeckia disappeared.

    That, too, was discovered a long timeter.

    When Ellenia sent a message to Isaac, it was already half a dayter.

    In other words, no one knew what had happened to Rudbeckia until then.

    It didn''t make sense.

    It was impossible inmon sense that no one knew for nearly half a day about the disappearance of a noblewoman who required a lot of people even for moving.

    Nevertheless, it happened.

    Who should I me? Who should I kill?

    The temple who invited her in the first ce? They''ve been ying hard to get all day. Just a coachman and the escort knight who came back on their own?

    The escort knights and servants who stood still, knowing that she hadn''t returned to her house? The duke in the mansion all day?

    Ellenia, who visited Freya all day and returned home in the evening and didn''t receive any reports until she went to bed?

    Or myself?

    Isaac rubbed his rough face in the rain with the palm of his hand.

    In the end, he was the only one to me.

    Ellenia burst into tears, saying that she was to me for everything, but it was never her fault.

    The foolishness of not knowing what Rudbeckia was being treated in the house while he was away came back like a stabbing sword.

    Most of Omerta''s employees were old and loyal.

    In particr, the maid showed blindness close to motherhood to Ellenia.

    He hadn''t really thought about how harsh they could be to the target they picked as an intruder.

    When the inside story of what happened on his birthday banquet was revealed, the maid was spared, and Ellenia covered the maid.

    At that time he thought he was the root of it all anyway, so he let it slide.

    He shouldn''t have done that.

    From the beginning, if he hadn''t made it clear from the first day Rudbeckia came here, he should have set the discipline again, even if it was toote.

    Both brother and sister foolishly thought they''d just get better.

    It felt like the severed head of Durahan wasughing at him.

    He was in a situation where he had nothing to say even if he was ridiculed by the dead monsters.

    He has nothing to say when itugh at him for being just like his father.

    It''s just a funny self-deception to say that he refused to get married because he thought this would happen.

    Dark eyes gleamed again.

    To be exact, thest image of his wife.

    Her dark eyes and his pale face.

    Rudbeckia, who had never had such eyes.

    Even when she was abandoned in the banquet hall, when her body was so hot that she didn''t faint right away, when she cried and begged not to let her go home, on the first night when she quit after a vigil¡­¡­.

    The mouth of the severed head moved and created a bizarre smile. Of course it was just an illusion.

    Isaac chuckled.

    Am I having hallucinations now?It was possible because he hadn''t slept for nearly seven days.

    He knew what Ivan was trying to say and what his colleagues couldn''t say aloud.

    The possibility that Rudbeckia was alive somewhere in this forest area was slim.

    Nevertheless, Isaac could not ask to stop shovelling.

    Even though it was a small possibility, he had no choice but to cling desperately.

    Spector who broke into the bedroom the first night.

    The pesi boat[2] that appeared in the Siloan Pond in the Angvian Pce.

    She disappeared while riding a horse at an equestrian meeting.

    She came back in such a harmless state.

    Sergey''s testimony: even if she was the pope''s daughter, he said that her own divine core was quite palepared to the general public.

    Things that he had not been able to look into because he was drunk with other emotions wereing together, causing a strange sensation.

    He couldn''t quite figure out exactly what it was, but he couldn''t leave here.

    He remembered his mother.

    His mother left so early.

    It was funny to himself that now he had no choice but to pray to his mother, whose face was even dim.

    If I never see her again like this, if I never find her, if the tears, the smile, the shiny hair will disappear forever like this, he will¡­¡­.

    He felt dizzy. Countless afterimages were disturbing his vision.

    A skinny body that was always hidden in a rich dress. The scar on the back, blue eyes that are constantly staring at him. Eyes that were as blue as the clear sky¡­¡­ she always smiled with a face that looked like she was going to break down.

    She was a woman who was trembling but always grinned like a fool.

    Words that he couldn''t ask. Things he couldn''t say.

    What would have changed if I had told you earlier what it meant that you could do anything?

    It was already toote when I realized that all the things I tried not to hurt had already hurt her.

    When I realized that I wanted to be so involved that I turned away¡­¡­.

    "Sir Isaac."

    The dark red-haired pdin came close to this side.

    ??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?????©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??

    [1] Round Table, in Arthurian legend, the table of Arthur, Britain''s legendary king, which was first mentioned in Wace of Jersey''s Roman de Brut (1155). This told of King Arthur''s having a round table made so that none of his barons, when seated at it, could im precedence over the others. The literary importance of the Round Table, especially in romances of the 13th century and afterward, lies in the fact that it served to provide the knights of Arthur''s court with a name and a collective personality. The fellowship of the Round Table, in fact, becameparable to, and in many respects the prototype of, the many great orders of chivalry that were founded in Europe during theter Middle Ages.

    Meaning of Br¨¹derschaft: apany of people who regard each other as equals, but the literal meaning is brotherhood, which is sealed by drinking a cup of wine, it is a word from Germannguage.

    [2] it''s a love monster.

    ??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?????©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??

 Chapter 36

    Episode 36: Drangon''s Cave

    ??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?????©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??

    Unlike his younger brother, he had a hard time opening his mouth. For some reason, Isaac looked at him nkly.

    "I just found a suspicious woman in District C. She looks like a poacher¡­.¡­."

    "The poachers are roaming around in this ce during the season?"

    "She had fainted. I don''t know if her colleagues left her behind. Anyway, I woke her up and made here to her senses, and she started saying strange nonsense."

    "What load of bullshit?"

    "I do not know. It''s a bit weird for gibberish. She saw a big roon, that a roon ghost ate theirpanions, that a griffin was ying with a blonde witch¡­.¡­ Will you take a look?"

    * * *

    "Wow, it''s a good harvest."

    When the heavy rain stopped for a while that was pouring down like a canyon, a forest with hazelnut trees and raspberry bushes appeared.

    While Popo and I were diligently collecting the fruits, Griffin sat down in the bushes and tore off the meat he had brought to his lunch box.

    "Look at them, who are they?"

    "Po, po, po."

    "Are they your friends? Hello, how are you?"

    When I waved my hand, it was shyly snooping behind a tree¡­¡­ Should I say they were roon monster kids, but anyway, they waved their arms to us.

    After staying here for a few days, my wall seems to have grown bigger.

    I lost my shoes, so I got quite used to walking around barefoot.

    Still, I was really surprised when a basilisk suddenly popped out of the bushes with a giant apple.

    Anyway, the apple was very delicious.

    Popo and Griffin continued to stick next to me except when they disappeared for a while, and other monsters also appeared alternately, peeping around us.

    It was funny, but it felt as if the monsters had heard rumours about me and came to see me.

    And the hypothesis that Popo was either unusual or I was unusual was confirmed.

    The original Rudbeckia had this ability, but I didn''t know if anyone knew it, or if something happened when my soul from another world came in.

    From what I''ve seen so far, the monsters who are known to be dangerous are extremely docile to me, and I also didn''t feel any threat or fear.

    Although Popo seemed to be worried that I would be scared to see it swallowing people.

    At that time, I closed my eyes and turned my head, so wepromised each other as if I hadn''t seen it.

    It didn''t ur to me that it was terrible or how it could be.

    Popo was definitely a monster, and they were poachers who illegally hunted and sold monsters.

    Like wild predators, it was impossible to put human standards recklessly.

    So I just turned away while Popo gulped down both people.

    The remaining woman fainted, but I don''t know what happened after Griffin dragged her out.

    Even if Griffin showed mercy, it would be difficult to escape this flood full of demons alone.

    "Let''s pick it all up and hurry back to the cave. It looks like it will rain again soon."

    "Po."

    Popo shook it''s body back and forth, but Griffin scoffed with its beak.

    It was an attitude that a mere rain was nothing for him.

    Of course, the reason I wanted to go back to the cave quickly was because of what the poachers said before they died.

    There are pdins all around, or even if they do, they won''te to this cave¡­¡­. Because a lizard Drake[1] is living here?

    I wondered if he was looking for me, but it was just a silly idea.

    No matter how in the northern part of the country is infested with monsters, there was no way they would visit the area filled with monsters to find me alone.

    If ady is kidnapped by monsters, it should be assumed that she is already dead in all cases.

    On top of that, as soon as it spread that I was gone, everyone must have said that I was an idiot in their heart¡­¡­ Tch, they''ll pretend to look for a few days because of the Vatican''s pressure.

    Maybe even my husband¡­¡­.

    Yes, he''s always a mean bastard¡­.¡­.

    "Po, po."

    Popo came close to me and stretched out his pping arms and pulled the corner of my mouth.

    I guess I have a dark expression again. Good fellow.

    Huu, should I just hide here with the monsters? Even if I go back, I''ll be misunderstood and scolded again.

    Not long ago, the n of running away was not even feasible.

    No matter how much money I ran away with in this world where there was no concept of human rights and security was at the level of an extraterrestrials, I would only be a prey of the underworld and bounty hunters.

    The only ce where I could hide my identity and hide safely was the monastery, but Cesare was a human being who would search through monasteries around the world to find me.

    But now¡­¡­. Instead of giving up the benefits of civilization, living in hiding with Popo might be one way out.

    Although this is not without risk.

    I haven''t met all kinds of monsters yet, and I''ll have to desperately hide out of sight of poachers and pdins whoe out of nowhere.

    After the number of witnesses increases one by one, I will probably be branded as a witch who wields magical beasts, and soon a massive witch hunt will begin¡­¡­ Damn it, one way or the other, it''s no different than to have to shoot a survival film. What''s wrong with my fortune?

    "Purung¡­"

    While I was seriously contemting bing a female Tarzan, Griffin, who had been burping vigorously after eating all the horse''s ribs, suddenly pped his wings and stood up.

    Popo also sprinted past me and approached Griffin''s side.

    What, is there another poacher?

    As I listened with bated breath, I heard a faint sound approaching me.

    Duduk, Duduk, duduk, Duduk¡­¡­ It certainly sounded like a horse''s hoof. It was not one.

    When about five or six cavalry appeared over the misty forest road, I immediately thought they might be pdins.

    But fortunately, they were not Pdines.

    Those were Durahans.

    "Pureung¡­"

    Griffin let out a threatening growl as if it were saying something.

    Popo, on the other hand, was frozen motionless.

    It was a different feelingpared to when it was standing still when the poachers appeared.

    Right, Popo was afraid of Durahan.

    When I first met Popo, it hid with me when Durahan came close.

    It was impossible to know why a monster who could swallow up even human men armed with holy relics was so afraid of Durahan.

    On the other hand, Griffin, who feeds on horse meat, was more of a vignt position than being terrified.

    Come to think of it, those two didn''t seem to care much even if the Basilisks and magic stones were messing around with them.

    What''s different about Durahans? Is it because it looks like a knight?

    Popo and Griffin''s new response also started to scare me.

    Just in case, as soon as I slipped the basket of leaves I was holding onto the floor, Durahan, who was in the lead, threw something toward this side.

    Thud.The head of the helmet, flopped,nded at my feet.

    I was terrified. It was creepy but at the same time ridiculous and yet it still scared me.

    "Kyaaaaa!"

    Next, everything happened in a sh. Popo, who jumped and approached me, picked me up, and at the same time, Griffin sprinted into the air and flew away.

    Then it grabbed Popo''s ear with his two front paws and began to fly high!

    It was the moment my soul flew into the air. Isn''t this arealchick stuck in an eagle''s w!?

    Of course, Durahans did not just stare nkly and instead chase us like dogs chasing chickens.

    I suppressed my fear and nced down, they were chasing us with terrifying momentum, as if they were sliding and running instead of galloping on a horse.

    The dreary cries of the horses sent shivers down my spine. What the hell do they want?

    "Ahhhh¡­!"

    In the blink of an eye we entered the cave again.

    The griffin literally flew like a flowing stream and put us down like a cannon.

    Soon afterwards Popo began running recklessly inward with me in one arm.

    While we slid down such a winding cave road, Griffin flew ahead with a whistle-like cry.

    Finally, the slope that had no end in sight stopped and everyone stopped sprinting until we reached a dark space filled with something like a pile of stones.

    Popo gently let me go. I sat with my legs stretched out on a pile of stones for a moment, and my mind was in a daze.

    Oh, my God. It feels like my eyes are spinning.

    Silence fell. For a long time, I held my breath for a while and listened, but there was no more sound. Have they stopped chasing?

    "Ku, kuku¡­¡­."

    Griffin, who sat next to me and alternately looked at us with green eyes shining brightly like a fluorescent light, suddenly opened his beak half-open and made a strange cry.

    It sounded like augh for some reason.

    "Kukuku¡­."

    "Pfft¡­."

    Iughed even though I wasn''t in that situation.

    I grinned, biting my lips, and finally giggled along with them.

    I didn''t know why I keptughing.

    I don''t know how long it''s been since Iughed like this¡­¡­.

    "Po, po, po, po!"

    Popo even looked the happiest of us all.

    The way it rolls around with it''s arms waving and burying itself in a pile of stones was like seeing a cat who met Catnip.

    You look like you''re really happy. Do you like piles of stones?

    "Po, po, po!"

    tter, tter.

    Popo, who was very happy, scattered faintly shiny pebbles in the air.

    That''s strange. What kind of stones are shining like that?

    "Pureung¡­"

    Without thinking, I picked up a stone under my body and looked into it.

    To be exact, Griffin''s shining eyes were used as a light and I examined it closely.

    Griffin was also bathing in a pile of stones as sand, so it was a little troublesome.

    "¡­¡­ Ruby?"

    Griffin snapped it''s beak happily.

    This looks like a real ruby. Not my nickname. Real jewel, Ruby!

    Other stones were also picked up and examined. Some are vivid red like rubies, some are sapphires, some are emerald, and those are diamonds.¡­ It''s not like ss. It''s a real gem

    Then all these piles of stones¡­¡­ God, did we find a treasure ind in the cave?

    "Po, po, po, po!"

    "Pureung pureung"

    "Wow¡­."

    I stared away at the two monsters rolling in the treasure with my jaw dropped helplessly.

    ??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?????©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??

    [1] In mythology andnguage, drake or drac is often the word for ''dragon'', as dragon was derived from drakon.

    ??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?????©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??

 Chapter 37

    Episode 37: The Dragon

    ??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?????©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??

    I''ve heard that there are monsters that are addicted to particrly shiny jewels, but looking at them now, they all seem to be fascinated by them.

    Did they use this ce as a hideout to hide the jewels?

    You guys, now that I see you, you''re a millionaire!

    It was so dark that it was difficult to grasp in detail, but from a rough nce, this ce seemed to be veryrge.

    And the jewel mountain was crammed to the end of the invisible wall.

    If these were all jewels, Popo and Griffin would be richer than my father.

    "Wow¡­"

    How does it feel to be buried in a jewel mountain?

    I decided to forget my dignity as a human being for a moment.

    When else would I ever slide on a jewel hill!

    "Hey, you guys are amazing! Cool! You''re the best!"

    We were ying like children for a long time, we couldn''t help but feel the texture of the jewels.

    After sliding down the most curved part as if riding a sled, I found a particrlyrge jewel right in front of my feet.

    What''s that? A jewel I don''t know?

    It looked bigger than my fist.

    In addition, even in this darkness, it was shining with golden light that was bright enough to be seen clearly.

    It was close to a sphere, but there was something unusual about the center¡­¡­.

    It was then that the golden jewel slowly began to float in the air.

    No, it would have been correct to say that the buried gem hill began to rise.

    As the hill rose higher and higher, countless jewels cascaded down.

    Only the golden jewel was rising.

    It took me a long time to realize that it was the eye, not a gem, and that it was the eyes of the top monster that I had never met or imagined meeting.

    I think it''s right to say that when a person faces a phenomenon that deviates from theirmon sense, they stand still when they are afraid of something they can''t resist or refuse.

    I remembered a booklet I read for reference before leaving Romagna.

    Unlike the intelligent, arrogant, and deified images encountered in the media of my previous life, in this world, they were close to being the top predators of the monster world, endangered by the stigma of Satan''s minions.

    It was said thest time it appeared in the North was a dozen years ago.¡­.

    It did, but¡­

    * * *

    The rain, which had stopped for a while, began to pour again.

    As they passed through the border area, the deepest part of the frost forest, the more tunnels dug by the gnomes[1] and spider webs spread by arachne[2] intertwined and hindered the expedition.

    The dreary cry of the frost wolf from all directions was a bonus.

    "Sir."

    Isaac stopped and looked back at hispanions following him.

    There were only six men in all, including himself, Ivan, and Gar.

    These guys are reliable, trustworthy and able to survive inside the border zone, which is the most dangerous zone.

    Endymion, of course, was the exception.

    Isaac couldn''t understand why his timid squire would inevitably catch up, but he decided to let it go.

    If anything happens, Gar will take care of it. Because they were brothers.

    "Are you serious? The crazy woman''s words alone¡­¡­."

    It meant ack of clues.

    In the first ce, everything was illogical.

    It was unreliable from the fact that the poacher alone escaped the boundary area safely.

    The half-mad poacher imed that the roon monster ate up all her friends and that Griffin threw her to the spot where she was found.

    If it had been that far, Isaac would have concluded that it was also nonsense and immediately disposed of it as customary.

    If only she hadn''t talked about seeing a blonde witch in Rom''s cave.

    Among the monsters of the frost forest, there was a being who deceived humans by causing hallucinations of handsome men and women.

    As a trained pdin, it was always something to keep in mind, and Isaac had never fallen for such a trick.

    Even so, his eyes suddenly turned around at the word "blonde" and I came all the way here.

    It was funny to himself who was desperate for even such a small possibility, but there was no other option.

    "Your squire is right. Iz, think again now. Even if what the poacher said is true, the possibility that it''s your wife¡­¡­."

    "If you''re going to keep talking, you can go back now."

    "Fuck, this shit is for real¡­."

    Ivan threw his swear words at him until even his mates, who were ustomed to the harsh sound, frowned, but he did not stop.

    "¡­¡­Whoa, fuck. Why did you ask us toe together?"

    "What do you want to hear?"

    "This fu¡­¡­¡­."

    "I can''t believe the people outside this zone right now."

    The most trustworthy pdins exchanged nces with shocked faces.

    What the heck is that bastard who always believes in himself like a shattered character is talking about?

    After all, even for that bastard, theck of sleep seems difficult to bear.

    Isaac hurried his steps again toward the cave of Rom, which looked very steep.

    He didn''t even know what he was doing, clinging to blind hope.

    If Rudbeckia hade all the way in here in the first ce, it would be impossible to be alive by now.¡­.

    ¡ªCan the monsters understand people?

    The next morning, when the first night was messed up, the question she asked, nibbling at the stew bowl, came in his head at this moment.

    It wasn''t like she was trying to infer anything from it. She was just as stupefied as possessed.

    What was she thinking that morning?

    Why did she look so surprised when I asked her to visit the temple?

    What did she think when she made a bouquet of flowers with her skinny fern-like hands and collected the flowers she had made for me?

    "I should have epted it¡­¡­."

    "What? What kind of bullshit are you talking about?"

    I should''ve epted it then. I should have epted the flowers that she offered with a big smile. I should''ve just epted it instead of criticizing her for messing up her hands.¡­.

    "Hey, Iz, stop for a second. I really don''t feel good right now"

    Still, she kissed me on the cheek.

    Like the wife did to her husband, like my mother did to my father¡­¡­. For a moment, I felt like my head was turning white.

    Maybe it was foreshadowing?

    "Ivan, stop¡­¡­."

    "You guys stay put. Iz, you know what Rom''s cave is like these days. Oh, shit, if your wife is really in that cave, then by now¡­¡­."

    Ivan looked like he was trying to get those words out of his mouth

    Will he be able to handle she her body, face only the pieces that have been eaten by the demons, and be fine¡­.

    "¡­¡­¡­¡­AHHHHHHH!"

    There was a sudden echo.

    It was an unimaginably clear echo in this ce.

    In an instant, silence came.

    It was a meaningful moment, when Ivan, who was speaking, Isaac, who was looking back with his teeth clenched, and the rest of the men were all shocked in unison.

    He couldn''t tell who opened his mouth first.

    It was probably Gar.

    The moment he tried to speak again for the first time in a long time, he was blocked by an overwhelming roar that shook the world and the earth.

    [KRAAAAAAAAA¡ª]

    * * *

    "Ahhhhhhh"!

    I shouldn''t have screamed.

    No matter how frightened it was, I should not have screamed.

    I couldn''t have looked pretty in the eyes of thendlord on the subject of being noisy and dared to touch the nose hair of the sleepingndlord while ying freely.

    Thendlord, the endangered top monster, naturally responded to my scream with a terrifying roar.

    "Kraaaaaaa!"

    The sky seemed to be shaking.

    The jewel mountains rocked and swayed, and the jewels bounced in all directions like pebbles.

    It was surprising that the cave did not crumble down like this.

    For a moment, Ipletely lost my mind.

    It was only when I felt poor Popo and Griffin clinging to me with those huge sizes that I came to my senses a little bit.

    "I-I''m sorry, please spare us! I didn''t know you were here! I just ran away and somehow I came here! We didn''t steal your jewels! We''ll go back quietly!"

    The dragon, who made a random shower as it was gibberish, bent solemnly for a moment.

    Earlier, I thought it might be Wyvern[3], but Wyvern couldn''t be that big.

    The eyes were green like other creatures, and it couldn''t be that bright golden.

    "Grrrrrr¡­."

    "P-Please let it slide¡­¡­ Ahhh!"

    My struggling body jerked into the air.

    A chick stuck in the ws of an eagle and a chick stuck in the ws of a dragon. God, I''m going to kill you.¡­!

    Are you trying to eat me like this?

    No, I can''t be killed in such a vain way! Help me, Isaac!

    "Po, po¡­¡­po, po!"

    "Po-Popo! Run away!"

    My eyes fluttered in the wind as my body shook violently.

    Popo, restless as it pped it''s arms, jumped and bit the dragon''s ankle who was holding me.

    I''m touched, but run away first, idiot!

    A whistle sounded over my head.

    Griffin was spinning in the air trying to peck the dragon by the neck.

    Of course, the dragon, who took the top position in the food chain of the monster world, did not budge.

    No, it didn''t even look at them at all. There''s no point in having a bnce like this.

    "Grrrrrrrrr."

    A huge snout came close to my face.

    Its huge nostrils, indigo scales, and ghastly gleaming golden eyes were a vicious monster itself.

    There was a hot, smoky breath.

    "I-I''m sorry¡­."

    "Krrrr¡­¡­ keung, keung."

    It was then that the dragon, who seemed to sniff me for a long time, suddenly put me down.

    As if it had never done so, it calmly put me on the pile of jewels and just stared at me.

    Does it understand me like other monsters¡­? Or does it just mean that it''s annoying, so get out of here quickly?

    I crept up on my feet and pretended to walk.

    The mysterious dragon was still watching me.

    Atst, I was trying to jump to the side where I came in earlier, but it moved one leg and blocked me!

    ??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?????©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??

    [1] a legendary dwarfish creature supposed to guard the earth''s treasures underground.

    [2] Arachne are humanoid monsters with spider-like abilities and attributes, they appear with mottled flesh and double irised eyes. Their poisonous bite can turn humans into arachne. Once turned, arachne can mate and produce offspring. Because of their rarity, there is little lore on them or on how to kill them.

    Read this if you want to know more about this monster:

    In Greek mythology , Arachne (pronounced uh-RAK-nee) was a peasant girl who became an expert spinner and weaver of cloth. No human could spin or weave as well as Arachne, or produce finer cloth. She became famous throughout Greece for her singr talent.

    Arachne grew arrogant about her skill, boasting that she was better than Athena (pronounced uh-THEE-nuh), the goddess of wisdom, who invented spinning and weaving. At first, Athenaughed off Arachne''s ims. Then many people began to believe them and stayed away from Athena''s temples and from festivals held in her honor. Athena decided she had to teach the boastful girl a lesson.

    Disguised as an old woman, the goddess came to earth and challenged Arachne to a weaving contest. Athena wove scenes portraying the power of the gods and the fate of humans who dared to challenge them into her cloth. Arachne''s tapestry contained scenes of the romantic misadventures of the gods, a subject which Athena felt made the gods look foolish. Arachne''s work was equal to Athena''s, and the goddess was impressed by its quality. However, Arachne could not resist boasting that her weaving surpassed that of Athena.

    At that moment, the goddess revealed her true identity. She tore apart Arachne''s weaving and beat the girl with the shuttle from her weaving loom. In despair, Arachne took a rope and hung herself. Out of pity, Athena changed the rope into a web and turned Arachne into a spider, an animal known for its spinning and weaving skills. Today the ss of animals to which spiders belong is called Arachnida (pronounced uh-RAK-nid-uh), after the girl who could weave so well.

    Lesson learnt from this story: Never be arrogant, be down to earth, even if you are at the top, you should always know how to bow down and be humble.

    [3] a winged two-legged dragon with a barbed tail.

    ??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?????©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??

 Chapter 38

    Episode 38: Pdin Vs. Dragon

    ??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?????©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??

    "Kyaaa!"

    "Grrrr¡­!"

    "Why, why are you doing this¡­¡­Ack!"

    tter! tter! tter!

    Jewels were scattered all over.

    Every time I moved to and fro, it also moved it''s feet to block my way.

    And it didn''t do anything more.

    It was just standing still and chasing and blocking when I moved.

    It wasn''t until I yed tag¡ªnot a tag¡ªthat I was so confused that I noticed that the atmosphere was a little strange.

    ¡­¡­What are you doing with me? Are you ying with me?

    I barely stopped moving and stared at it with a distance.

    It''s like it''s going toe and chew me in one bite¡­¡­. Why are you wagging your tail? Is it getting ready to attack?

    Tak, tak.

    Every time the dragon wagged its tail, precious jewels bounced in all directions and vibrated as if the wall were copsing.

    Then Popo came back and started smashing the dragon in the leg.

    "Po, po, po!"

    Brave Popo. But the ferocious dragon who had just got tickled, scoffed, and kicked Popo mercilessly.

    Popo flew away without a hitch.

    "P-Popo! You''re so bad¡­¡­!"

    "Grrrrr¡­.!"

    When I made a loud noise without realizing it, the dragon opened hisrge mouth.

    I freaked out thinking that it was trying to shoot a fireball, but instead of a fire, a huge amount of jewelry poured out.

    I mean, how much do you like jewelry that you sleep with it in your mouth?

    ng, ng, ng, ng.

    Large and beautiful jewels almost the size of my fist, slightly different from those piled up around me, poured down at my feet.

    I thought it was a sign to die of suffocation by being buried in so many jewels.

    "Excuse me¡­."

    "Grrrr¡­¡­"

    "Now, what are you¡­¡­."

    "Graaaaaa!"

    As the air vibrated with that sound, I rolled down the jewel hill.

    What''s wrong with you, you wrecker!

    Someone grabbed my arm and pulled me in a hurry. I saw that it was Popo.

    "Argh!"

    A dragon right after Durahan? This can''t even fit in a B-rated movie scenario!

    Even in the midst of confusion, my body moved to live.

    The roar of the dragon, who was in a hurry to escape, rang behind us.

    Behind us, who were in a hurry to escape, the roar of the dragon rang out frighteningly.

    "GRAAAAAAAAAA!"

    Boom, Boom, Boom, Boom!

    The frightening sound of footsteps after me gave a shudder of horror.

    The stone floor cracked and moved in all direction, rocks from ceilings poured down unexpectedly.

    If Griffin hadn''t flown over my head and stopped it, I''d probably be a hedgehog.

    "Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang!"

    Thump! Thump! Thump!

    Apparently, there weren''t just one or two monsters who took up residence in this dragon''s house without permission.

    At the appearance of the dragon exploding without any warning, unheard of monsters from all directions jumped out and joined our escape.

    "Argh!"

    At one point someone grabbed me and threw me out.

    Everything seemed slow like slow motion for a moment while I was floating in the air.

    Tong! Tong!

    Popo, who flew up from behind and hugged me tightly, went down the slope.

    It was not a winding road, but we rolled down the steep slope of the canyon[1] like a ball rolling down.

    Then, at thest minute, we were caught by something protruding like a rock and bounced off like a cannonball[2].

    "Piyoooooo¡ª"

    It feels like my eyes are rolling.

    As the griffin dropped us halfway, it dropped itself in the middle of a thick bush, andy itself t, spreading it''s wings too.

    I didn''t know if it was half freezed rain or snow fell over my head.

    I managed to get up and sit down.

    Popo and Griffin were also lying around randomly, as if they werepletely exhausted.

    "Are you okay?"

    "Po¡­Po¡­Po¡­¡­."

    "Purrr¡­"

    I don''t think they are okay. No matter how dark it is under themp, is it safe to stay here?

    What the hell is that dragon¡­¡­.

    "Pureung, purung!"

    It was then that Griffin and Popo, who were lying on their back, suddenly sprang to their feet.

    At the same time, something light blue shed through the cracks in the bushes. Oh,e on, this time what¡­¡­.

    "¡­¡­Madam?"

    Among the brushes that had been swept away stood a man whom I had seen many times.

    "¡­¡­S-Sir Endymion?"

    Why is he here¡­¡­?

    Why is Endymion here?

    While I was staring nkly, Endymion looked as stunned as I was.

    The wide open amber eyes werepletely nk. I''ve never seen such a surprised look.

    And¡­¡­ after a while, the white de shed blue.

    "Madam, stay back¡­¡­."

    "Don''te near me!"

    "What?"

    Unknowingly, at the same time as the cry, Popo opened its mouth.

    The gruesome opening of it''s mouth seems especially terrifying today.

    Griffin also pped it''srge wings threateningly, gleaming it''s green eyes.

    "No! Don''t do that!"

    Griffin tilted its head.

    For a moment, the Popo flinched and stared at me with its mouth wide open.

    I shook my head imploringly. I''m going crazy. What the hell is this situation?

    Endymion looked at me in embarrassment. He looked confused and didn''t know what the hell was going on.

    "Madam, I¡­¡­ We are¡­."

    Has it just turned into a misunderstanding?

    I wanted to stop crying. I couldn''t let Endymion get eaten by Popo.

    That doesn''t mean I can''t let Popo and Griffin die or get hurt.

    Endymion is here. I''m surehe''salso around¡­¡­.

    "Endymion!"

    Oh, I''m in trouble. The other guys seemed to be approaching.

    I just turned my back on Endymion and started running blindly the other way.

    Popo and Griffin rushed after me.

    "M-Madam!"

    It''s ruined, my life as a civilized human being is ruined! From now on, there''s only a female Tarzan path!

    Then, whether I am going to be a toy for thay personality wrecker or a witch hunt is going to happen, I''ll first leave and then think about it.¡­.

    "Madam! Lady Rudbeckia!"

    I didn''t stop running and nced back.

    The silhouettes of the damn pdins came into my blurry vision.

    Don''t call me, you guys! After all, you were ying a geek!

    If it went on like this, I would be lucky if it only ended up with me boarding on a ship bound for Romagna ¨C no matter what I did.

    If I am unlucky, I''ll go through all sorts of interrogations and be misunderstood that all of the monster attacks that have taken ce up to this point were nned by me and the Vatican.

    Then I''ll go back to Romagna and be used as another tool for my father and Cesare, or as a secret monster hunting tool for Britannia, and when they are done with it, I''ll be removed without a rat or a bird knowing¡­¡­.

    The sh, thunderous ckness that flew like a thunderbolt hit Griffin, who was about to hold me.

    Griffin screamed and bounced off and was thrown under a tree.

    The Popo jumped up. No!

    "But¡­."

    Just then, there was a thump, and the ground shook violently.

    The intense shock caused me to fall to the ground.

    Until the earthquake subsided, it seemed that the whole area was temporarily silent.

    I rubbed my blurred eyes with the back of my hand. I saw a mean dragon cub right in front of me.

    Yes, the furious dragonnded right in front of me.

    For a moment in an awkward and awkward silence, I thought it was staring at my face, which was ruined by tears with its gleaming bloody eyes, and then he twisted his long neck and looked behind me.

    "Kraaaaaaa!"

    The sky and earth shook once again.

    * * *

    "SHIELD! SHIELD!"

    "Madam,e this way quickly¡­¡­."

    "Oh, fuck, I''ve never seen a dragon in my life!"

    "Don''t bark all at once, you fucking scumbags! Ma''am!"

    I shook my head, wrapping my arms around my head. Meanwhile, the dragon, who bent his thick neck from side to side, opened his snout vigorously once again.

    Without a moment''s hesitation, he breathed ice-stormy cold air toward the frantic Pdins!

    "Aah!"

    Crack.

    A shield of pale blue light around the Pdines got cracks as it collided with the cold air.

    The Dragon continued to blow cold air, changing the angles.

    The surrounding bushes and trees froze and shattered into pieces, and the puddles of rainwater were also transformed into ice rinks that were frozen in an instant.

    I moved my knees and looked in the direction where Griffin was lying.

    Poor Griffin was trembling and moaning as it lieing in Popo''s plump arms.

    "Popo, you guys run first!"

    I don''t know what Popo''s reaction was. Popo seemed to be shaking his body from side to side.

    At that very moment, the earth shook violently once more, and the whole area was dyed pure white.

    The blinding light soon faded away.

    The dragon, who slowed down for a while and took a few steps back, stomped his feet, breathing out a breath with ferocity, as if he was displeased by the unexpected visual terror.

    Crack! Crack!

    The ground shook wildly as the ice kes sshed in all directions. Leave the ground alone, you guys!

    "Ah¡­¡­."

    My eyes are wide open. My mouth also opened up.

    I expected him to be nearby, but I felt temporarily out of breath when I faced him like this.

    It was the first time I''ve seen my husband in almost a week.

    Isaac was standing in the middle of the confrontation between the dragon and his colleagues, staring at me with a face that was difficult to express.

    Large rigid red eyes gleamed with strange and strange light.

    "Grrrrrr¡­."

    As soon as it was annoyed, it let out a low growl as if the dragon were warning him.

    ??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?????©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??

    [1] a deep gorge, typically one with a river flowing through it, as found in North America.

    [2] a round metal or stone projectile fired from a cannon.

    ??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?????©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??

 Chapter 39

    Episode 39: Death Reaper

    ??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?????©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??

    This time, it felt a little different from before, but like a cat and a beast, he was staring at Isaac in a position where his ears were tilted back a little bit. The blue scales that covered the huge body fluttered and crashed to each other.

    From the looks of it, the dragon seemed to dislike Isaac more than anyone else. Well, that''s true, he''s a bit hateful.

    My husband, who was staring at me like a stone, slowly turned his eyes and faced the dragon. I suddenly got goosebumps when I saw it.

    Wait, that bastard must be over-excited right now? It''s like he is on the drug he once told me¡­¡­¡­.

    "L-Lord!"

    "Kraaaaaaa!"

    The dragon opened its ck mouth again. Ice crystals fluttered and clung to my wet eyes. The cold air from the dragon and the shield from the holy sword collided, causing the refracted cold air storm to soar into the air.

    The innocent birds that passed by were frozen there and fell down.

    "Hey, that obese lizard cub¡­¡­."

    "What are you talking about, you bastards!"

    It was hard to look ahead, my eyes were ringing painfully, and my teeth were crackling because of the cold.

    As the relentless collision continued, the translucent shield''s membrane slowly began to crack.

    The dragon, who took a few steps back while catching it''s breath, resumed the ice attack and at the same time Isaac drew his sword roughly stuck in the ground.

    Guys, what kind of Elsa vs Dragon yer version is this?!

    "Stop it!"

    A scream came out. It was a sound I uttered without realizing it.

    The cold storm that was about to bring the Winter Kingdom to this ce suddenly stopped.

    This was followed by an awkward silence that was difficult to express in words.

    I barely got up on my feet, panting.

    Before I realised, the dragon was looking at me with it''s mouth open.

    Bright golden eyes gleamed with strange light.

    Isaac was also gazing at me with his bizarre, gleaming eyes.

    Do they even recognize me?

    "Grrr¡­¡­"

    "You¡­"

    Hey, hey, hold on a second. I hope these two haven''t changed their target to me now¡­¡­.

    "What was that just now?"

    "What happened, what the hell?"

    There was amotion in the back.

    Confused and suspicious voices pierced my ears.

    As soon as I faltered and stepped away, my husband, who was ring at me with the momentum to run at me at any moment, suddenly looked back.

    Themotion came to a halt. And¡­

    "¡­¡­¡­¡­Argh!"

    Thump!

    The ground seemed to shake once again, and my body was lifted up into the air.

    The nasty dragon suddenly snatched me, grabbed me in it''s ws, and then flew up vigorously.

    Hey, you bastard!

    "M-Ma''am!"

    "Po, po!"

    Cleverly, Popo, who had been chasing after me while being held on to the griffin''s w as if it was a chicken, clung to the dragon''s tail with all its might.

    Griffin, who became dangling like a raw chicken, snapped it''s beak dissatisfied, but there seemed to be no other way.

    "Kraaaaaaaa!"

    It''s high. It''s too high¡­¡­.

    My head was spinning, but after a while, a ckout came.

    * * *

    Crackling. Crackling.

    When I opened my eyes again, I was lying leaning against a pile of swaying scales.

    My head was heavy.

    As I shifted my gaze helplessly, I could see the beautiful northern sky colored by the sunset.

    Where am I?

    Crunch. Crunch. Crunch.

    What the hell is this noise?

    I tilted my heavy head to the side. A feast of the deep blue scales¡­.

    "Gasp¡­..!"

    As I jumped up to my feet, the dragon, who was ruthlessly eating the dead mammoth[1], nced at me.

    It''s eyes looked as if they are resentful.

    Tuk, thud.A huge tail wagged and struck the white ground.

    The snow sshed in all directions, causing the floor to vibrate.

    Mother Earth, forgive the sinful child¡­¡­. But when did it snow?

    "Grrrrrrrrrr¡­."

    "D-Don''t mind me and keep eating."

    Crunch.

    It kept staring at me while chewing the ribs ferociously.

    It was a very burdensome gaze, so I looked elsewhere with my hand on my heavy head.

    I could see Griffin curled up with it''s legs folded on one side.

    With it''s eyes closed, Griffin nodded it''s head as if it was dozing off.

    Oh, thank God¡­¡­. But where''s Popo?

    I staggered up.

    It was white all over. No matter how much this country is located in the North, it''s a strange phenomenon that it snows this much in this season.

    My feet were cold. I looked down suddenly and my feet were in a mess.

    Well, I deserved it after walking around barefoot for a few days. It doesn''t look like ady''s foot at all. It''s not like the feet of a civilized person¡­¡­sniff

    After all, what''s going to happen from now on? Will Romagna contact them? Or is Britannia trying to figure it out on its own?

    "Grrrrrrrrrrrrr..¡­"

    As I staggered, the nasty dragon cub growled again.

    Griffin looked at me with a nod of its head.

    When I looked closely, Griffin didn''t doze off, but it didn''t seem to be able to properly control it''s head properly.

    "Are you okay?"

    "Pureung¡­.."

    "Sorry, that was a idiotic question."

    It can''t be okay if it''s properly hit by a sword-like icicle.

    Phew, what should I do when a monster is injured?

    Besides, why can''t I see Popo? Did it go to get something to eat?

    "Where''s Popo?"

    Griffin nodded to one side when I asked carefully.

    In the direction the twitching beak pointed, a lush greenery and a small pond could be seen. It was meant to go there.

    I hesitated for a moment and looked back at the dragon.

    The dragon was still ncing at me whilenibbling the flesh.

    In spite of the terrible scenery, it was funny that suddenly, pity arose.

    You''re trying to make ends meet too. Yes, what''s wrong with you here?

    I was the one who woke up the dragon who was hibernating in it''s treasure trove in the first ce.

    I was chased by a group of Durahans, and I happened to get in, but¡­¡­.

    If I hadn''t met Popo, Griffin wouldn''t have been hurt like this if it hadn''te here together.

    I scrambled to the side of the pond that looked so low.

    I could feel the dragon staring from behind. I was within it''s field of view anyway.

    "Popo?"

    Fortunately, Popo was there.

    As I approached the pond through the bushes, Popo, which seemed to be lying t on the floor and picking up something hard, sprang up.

    Popo, you''re safe!

    "Po, po, po!"

    "Are you okay? What are you doing?"

    "Po, po, po."

    Popo pped one arm and pointed under it''s feet.

    Among the frozen white weeds, there were beautiful glowing purple mushrooms were blooming.

    What''s this? Is it a medicine for the monsters?

    "Is this edible?"

    "Po."

    "To give Griffin?"

    "Po."

    I see. Can it recover quickly if it eats this?

    I squatted next to Popo and started picking mushrooms together.

    I don''t know if it really works, but if Popo is doing this, there must be something.

    I also wanted to repay the kindness as these guys looked after me the whole time I stayed here.

    I can''t tell what will happen in the future, but¡­¡­.

    We were so absorbed in picking fluorescent mushrooms.

    My skirt was full of mushrooms.

    I was about to get up atst and return to Griffin and the dragon cub.

    Thud!

    Something protruding from the dense sea of ??water fell at my feet and rolled over.

    Popo jumped up.

    "Ugh!"

    Goosebumps rosed at the nape of my neck. It was none other than the head of a halved basilisk[2]!

    The basilisk, which had been bouncing and struggling for thest time with just the head left, gradually crumbled like dust, leaving only a ck magic stone on the spot.

    What the hell is this¡­

    Popo opened it''s fearsome mouth, and at the same time brilliant spark shed.

    Popo bounced off.

    "P-Popo!"

    "Is this where you hide?"

    Oh, God, please.

    The death reaper would be no different than him. A shiver of goosebumps ran down his spine.

    Isaac, who approached through the fallen trees irritably, looked right at me while breathing heavily.

    As if his rationality hadpletely gone, his pupils were wide open and his eyes gleaming with madness were poised to look like a hungry monster.

    Roughly worn voice also feels as strange and dangerous as eyes.

    My heart beat violently and my body trembled.

    My husband, who was in a state of over-excitement, must have judged me as a witch in cahoots with the demons.

    I don''t think it would be strange at all if he strikes me with his holy sword and tears me into pieces at once.

    "Kraaaaaa!"

    Fortunately or unfortunately, the dragon responded immediately.

    Our character wrecked dragon came running straight, roaring savagely.

    I didn''t expect that man to feel scared.

    Isaac, who silently looked back at the dragon, smiled.

    Literally, it was a murderous smile that made me shudder.

    "Your voice is gone already. It''s natural that you''ve just woken up and jumped like that."

    "Grrrrrrrrr¡­.,!"

    "Did you learn from a human toe out as a counterintuitive and kidnap someone else''s wife?"

    "Kraaaaaa!"

    What the hell are you talking about? He''s out of his mind! He''s drunk on the crazy adrenaline and he''s convinced he can just take down the dragon!

    Then I thought. My husband was the hero of this world. As the main character, it was not unreasonable to show such reckless, no, crazy confidence.

    Maybe he''ll kill the dragon with a ridiculous buff and be the famous Dragon yer.¡­.

    The dragon had the momentum to spit out the cold of anger right away, but for some reason he was holding his snort.

    Taking advantage of the opportunity, my husband raised his sword. Oh my god!

    "If you don''t give her to me, I can''t help it¡­¡­."

    "Don''t!"

    Thump!

    A fluorescent mushroom thrown out without realizing it flew off and hit Isaac''s forehead.

    How to Get My Husband on My Side

    Volume 1

    [Continued in Volume 2]

    ??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?????©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??

    [1] arge extinct elephant of the Pleistocene epoch, typically hairy with a sloping back and long curved tusks.

    [2] In Hellenic and Roman legend, a basilisk (also called a cockatrice) was a serpent-like creature capable of destroying other creatures by way of its deadly stare.

    ??©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤?????©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤??

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!